STEPHEN Bo WEEKS
CLASS OF 1886; PH.D. THE JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF N0M1 CAMJNA
THE WEEKS COLLECTION
OF
CAMINHANA
(L^lcy. \ -Sms
2 2*0
-
BSK iff AT CHAPEL HILL
00040613942
This book must not
be taken from the
Library building.
im JJTU HAS BEEN
Form No. 471
M/CR0R..MED
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2012 with funding from
University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill
http://archive.org/details/southernexplorerOObanv
SOUTHERN
EXPLORERS AND COLONISTS,
AS ILLUSTRATED IN
THE EARLY EVENTS CONNECTED WITH THE FRENCH
SETTLEMENT AT FORT CAROLINA, THE SPANISH
COLONY AT ST. AUGUSTINE, AND THE ENGLISH
PLANTATION AT JAMESTOWN.
V
C ift- (41
By JOSEPH BANVARD, D.D.
BOSTON":
PUBLISHED BY P. LOTHROP & CO.
COPYRIGHT BY
D. LOTHROP & CO.
1880.
Press of Rockwell and Churchill,
39 Arch St., Boston.
PREFACE.
The early colonial history of the Southern
States abounds in incidents of a highly roman-
tic nature, especially Florida and Virginia.
Some of these have found their way into the
various Histories of the United States, and
others have not. A particular narration of all
the events of all the states of the Union would
be a work so voluminous as, by its magnitude,
to deter many from its perusal. Hence writers
on the history of the whole country, from its
discovery, are, from the necessity of the case,
obliged to condense their accounts, and even
reject much that is interesting.
In this work an opposite course has been
pursued. A limited extent of country and a
comparatively short period of time have been
embraced, and the interesting incidents which
occurred within those limits minutely related.
They pass before the eye in their various bril-
liant or sombre hues, like a continuous picture ;
1*
6 PREFACE.
enabling us to see the trials and struggles of
the early settlers as they contended with the
climate and the elements, with the savage In-
dian, or with famine and disease. This por-
traiture of events, in detail, imparts a far more
vivid conception of the lights and shadows of
colonial life than could be derived from a mere
general outline.
If this volume should be the means of
awakening a deeper interest in the early an-
nals of our country, and of producing a higher
appreciation of the blessings we now enjoy, by
contrast with the trials of the first planters, its
object will be gained.
Without mentioning all the authorities which
have been consulted, it is proper to state that
amongst the works from which has been de-
rived special assistance were Hakluyt's Col-
lection of Early Voyages; The Generall His-
toric of Virginia, by Captain John Smith ;
Stith's Essay ; Bancroft's History ; and the
Life of Captain Smith, by George S. Hillard,
in Sparks's valuable series of biographies.
List off Illustration*
ILLUSTRATED TITLE PAGE.
PAGB
MAKING A CANOE, 59
PORTRAIT OF SIR WALTER RALEIGH, . .68
SPANISH BULL HUNT, 72
SIR WALTER AND QUEEN ELIZABETH, . . .108
FINDING THE BURIED GOODS 135
COOKING OVER A NATURAL SPRING, . . .147
SMITH AND HIS LIVING SHIELD, . . . .171
INDIAN REVENGE, 178
CAPTAIN SMITH RESCUED BY POCAHONTAS, . . 191
MARRIAGE OF POCAHONTAS, 270
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
M.G1
Admiral deCoIrgny. — His Expedition. — John Ribatilt. — Discovers the
River May. — Reception by the Indians. — Devotional Services. — Ex-
change of Presents. — Donation of Fish. — Search for the Jordan. —
Rivers with French Names. — Fort Carolina erected. — Ribault re-
turns. — The Colonists discontented. — They form a Conspiracy. —
They kill their Commandant. — They build a Vessel. — Set out to
return. — Horrors of the Passage. — Picked up at Sea. — Coligny not
disheartened. — Roman Catholics and the Huguenots. — Religious
Persecutions •■ 19
CHAPTER II.
Opinions respecting Florida. — Departure of Laudonniere. — Conduct
of the Indians. — Dissensions. — Piracy. — Fort Carolina. — Wel-
come Visitors. — Kindness of Sir John Hawkins. — Spanish Claims. —
Huguenots. — Religious Antipathies. — The Pirate Melendez. — His
Agreement with the King. — Sets out in Pursuit of the French. —
10 CONTENTS.
Storm at Sea. — Melendez separates from his Company. — Discovers
a safe Harbor. — Its Name, and the Reason of it. — Melendez finda
the French Fleet. — His cruel Message. — The French flee. — Are
pursued unsuccessfully. — The oldest Town in the United States... 29
CHAPTER III.
Etibault returns. — Fears. — Divided Counsels. — A great Tempest —
Spaniards attack the French. — Scenes of Carnage. — Unnecessary
Cruelty. — Religious Ceremonies. — Deceptive Offers. — Captives
murdered. — The Catholics spared. — Insulting Sentence. — Justifi-
cation. — Royal Indifference. — De Gourgues seeks Revenge. — At-
tacks the Spaniards. — Is successful. — Retaliatory Sentence. — The
French relinquish Florida
CHAPTER IV.
Catholic Priests. — Augustin Ruyz. — New Mexico explored. — Sir
Humphrey Gilbert. — Visits Newfoundland. — Supposed Discovery of
Silver. — Secret mining Operations. — A Vessel lost. — Severe Weath-
er. — Sir Humphrey lost in the Squirrel. — Sir Walter Raleigh. — His
Perseverance. — Wococon. — Interviews with the Natives. — Gran-
ganimeo. — His Court Etiquette. — Visit of L'erainony. — His Wife. —
Their Dresses. — The Chief's Monopoly 48
CHAPTER V.
Indian Prudence. — Method of making Canoes. — Character of Gran-
ganimeo. — Visit to Roanoke. — Indian Hospitality. — Female Kind-
ness. — Character and Habits of the Natives. — English Timidity. —
Gratitude. — Shipwrecked white Men. — Their fatal Adventure. —
CONTENTS. 11
Wonder of the Natives. — Their Weapons and Modes of Warfare. —
The Secotanites. — A great Feast. — A dreadful Slaughter. — The
English Captains return Home. — They take with them two In-
dians 53
CHAPTER VI.
Glowing Accounts of the new Countries. — Origin of the Name Vir-
ginia. — Sir Walter Raleigh's Privileges. — Greenville's Expedition. —
Touch at Porto Eico. — False Promises. — Fiery Retaliation. — Ban-
quets. — Bull Hunt. — Bargaining. — Dangerous Sport. — Fine Fish-
ing. — A Message to Wingina. — Exploring Expedition. — The stolen
Cup. — Severe Revenge. — Granganimeo's last Visit. — Greenville
returns. — Comparative Dates 67
CHAPTER VII.
Explorations. — Description of the Country. — An intelligent Captive. —
Pearls. — Menatonon — Two Companies. — Assignation. — A marvel-
lous River. — Pemissapan's Treachery. — Concealment of the In-
dians. — Critical Situation. — The Governor's Policy. — Firmness of
the Company. — Dog Porridge. — Rumors of Gold. — Mining Opera-
tions. — Perseverance of the Company. — Lane's interesting Ac-
count. — Attack by the Indians. — They retreat to the Woods. —
The perilous Return 76
CHAPTER VIII.
New Plots. — The Colony in great Jeopardy. — Indian Funeral Cus-
toms. — Murders projected. — The Plot revealed. — The Watch-
word. — Pemissapan slain. — The Colony saved — A Fleet. — Pain-
12 CONTENTS.
ful Suspense. — Relief. — Sir Francis Drake. — His Kindness. — Great
Storm. — Its Effects. — The Colonists disheartened. — Drake takea
them on Board. — Character of Lane. — Arrival of Supplies, but no
Colony. — Their Return. — Arrival of Sir Richard Greenville. — His
Surprise. — His Reiurn. — He leaves fifteen Men. — He destroys
Spanish Towns , 89
CHAPTER IX.
Indian Clothing. — Their Weapons. — Their Houses. — Mode of War-
fare. — Their religious Opinions. — Stories about Resurrection from
the Dead — Astonishment at certain English Articles. — Their Opin-
ions of the English. — Their religious Instruction. — Their singular
Treatment of the Bible. — Requests for Prayers. — Strange Sick-
ness. — How it was accounted for. — English thought to be Gods. —
Invisible Bullets. — Indian Uses of Tobacco. — Snuff for Fish. —
Raleigh's Wager with the Queen. — A Man on Fire. — Permanence
of Indian Customs 98
CHAPTER X.
A new Colony. — An Obstinate Pilot. — Search for the Fifteen. — Con-
dition of Roanoke. — Affecting Scene. — Repairs begun. — The Pi-
lot's Designs defeated. — Death of Mr. George Howe by the In-
dians. — A welcome Reception. — A Badge of Friendship desired. —
A formal Conference. — Fate of the Fifteen. — Attack of the In-
dians. — The English defeated. — False Promises. — A Midnight
Excursion. — Indians surprised. — A fatal Mistake. — How it oc-
curred. — Manteo blames the Indians. — Manteo christened. — First
English Child born.— Virginia Dare llfl
CONTENTS. 13
CHAPTER XI.
Spanish Armada. — All England aroused. — Noble Speech of the
Queen. — Splendid Sight. — English Stratagem. — Signal Defeat. —
The Armada destroyed. — White's Perseverance. — Success. — Disap-
pointment — Great Smoke, but no People. — Fatal Accident. — A
musical Call. — No Response. — Significant Letters, Croatan. —
Goods dug up. — Water wanted. — Severe Weather. — Victuals
scarce. — Strange Decision. — The Colonists abandoned to their
Fate. — A subsequent Tradition concerning them. — Its Uncer-
tainty. — Present State of Roanoke 121
CHAPTER XII.
The two Companies. — The obnoxious Charter. — Divine Providence -
controlling Nations. — Rev. Mr. Hunt. — His Troubles and Persever-
ance. — The Missionary Spirit. — Hot Springs. — Numerous Birds. —
Captain John Smith. — His Popularity. — His Imprisonment. — The
two Capes. — The Landing. — Attack of the Savages. — Their Re-
pulse. — Oysters. — Flowers. — Strawberries. — Point Comfort. — The
Sealed Box. — Anxiety to open it. — Its Contents. — The Officers of
the Colony. — Explanations. — A Place for a Settlement 143
CHAPTER XIII.
Smith unjustly ejected from the Council. — Building of Jamestown. —
Wingfield's Indiscretion. — Romantic Residence of the Indian King.—
Powhatan's Conduct. — Attack on Jamestown. — Prowling Indians. —
Ambuscades. — Severe Toil. — Attempt to send Smith Home. — Cap-
tain Smith's Trial. — His honorable Acquittal. — President Wingfield
convicted and sentenced. — Smith's Disinterestedness. — Good Influ-
2
14 CONTENTS.
ence of Mr. Hunt. — Smith admitted to the Council Board. — Singu-
lar Fact. — Interesting Coincidence MA
CHAPTER XIV.
Quaint Language The President's Selfishness. — Trials of the Plant-
ers. — Frequent Deaths. — The President's Imbecility. — Smith's In-
fluence. — His Example of Industry. — Dwellings provided — Pro-
visions scarce. — Smith searches the Country for Food. — Insulting
Offers of the Savages. — Smith's Treatment of them. — Terrific At-
tack. — Peace and Provisions secured. — Bartering. — Smith cen-
sured. — Exploring Excursion. — Wastefulness of the Planters. —
Wingfield's Plot. — Its Detection and Prevention. — Abundance of
Game. — Smith examines the Chickahominy Kiver. — He leaves his
Boat, and takes to a Canoe 159
CHAPTER XV.
Disobeying Orders. — Its painful Consequence. — Fate of two Canoe
Men. — Indian Skill in Trailing. — A live Shield. — An Accident.—
Smith captured. — His Policy. — Exhibits a Pocket Compass. — Gives
a Lecture. — Great Astonishment. — Smith sentenced to die. — His
Reprieve. — Triumphal Procession. — How Smith is fed. — He suffers
from Cold. — Gratitude in an Indian. — Revenge. — Reward offered
for Treason. — Mysterious Note. — Indians visit Jamestown. — Their
Reception. — Effect of the Note. — Finding of Toys. — Srcith pub-
licly exhibited 169
CHAPTER XVI.
Bingular Costume. — Mysterious Ceremony. — Its Explanation. — Smith
favored — Visits Opitchaptm. — Indian Beggars — Apprehensions
CONTENTS. 15
of Danger. — Powder planted. — Emperor Powhatan. — Indian Splen-
dor. — Guards. — Their severe Discipline. — Subordinate Kings.—
Indian Toilet. — The Emperor's Court. — The Consultation. — Smith's
Sentence. -Wonderful Deliverance. — Pocahontas. — Executioners
disappointed Smith a Toy Maker. — " The Chieftain's Daugh-
ter." — Female Kindness. — A sympathizing Brother 183
CHAPTER XVII.
Smith released. — His Suspicions. — The Cannon and the Grindstone. —
Powder frightens. — Plot arrested. — The President imprisoned. —
Pocahontas again. — Her timely Supplies. — Smith regarded with
Reverence. — His Prediction fulfilled. — Ceremonial Visit. — New-
port frightened. — Powhatan's State. — Smith visits him fearlessly. —
His Reception. — Newport gathers Courage. — Royal Shrewdness. —
Newport cheated. — Smith's Indignation. — His successful Cun-
ning. — The Biter bitten 195
CHAPTER XVIII.
Value of blue Beads. — A Conflagration. — Mr. Hunt's Trials and Pa-
tience. — Gold Fever. — The Phoenix. — Turkeys and Swords. —
Weapons stolen. — Smith's Decision. — Powhatan negotiates through
Pocahontas. — She is successful. — Unreasonable Complaints. — Ce-
dar against Gold. — Chesapeake Bay explored. — A noble Chief. —
Places named. — Suffer for Water. — A Storm. — Limbo. — Shirt
Sails. — Wild Men. — Stratagem defeated. — Effects of Kindness. —
Indian Merchants. — The Party discouraged. — Smith's Persever-
ance. — Treachery discovered. — Timely Supplies 208
1
16 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIX.
Another Mineral Fever. — Frying Pan and Fishes. — Accident — Sting-
ray. — Smith's Grave dug, but not used. — A disguised Boat —
Smith elected President. — Another Expedition. — A successful Ar-
tifice — The Tockwoghs. — The acceptable Falsehood. — Great Joy. —
A Visit from the Sasquesahanocks. — They worship Smith, and offer
him a Chieftaincy. — Treachery of the Rappahanocks. — Todkill's
narrow Escape. — A novel Expedient — More Deception. — Indians
whipped into Feace. — A Cluster of Evils 221
CHAPTER XX.
Smith installed Governor. — Newport returns. — Smith outvoted
Pocahontas. — Her Amusements for Smith. — Powhatan's Haughti-
ness. — Inappropriate Presents. — A Coronation not understood. —
Stingy Reciprocity. — The Manakins found. — Their Exclusiveness. —
Seeking Merchandise. — Novel Employment. — A queer Cure for
Profanity. — Selfishness fatal to the general Good. — Newport dissat-
isfied. — Is glad to return to England. — Probably misrepresents the
Colony 239
CHAPTER XXI.
Trials. — Powhatan's Invitation. — Smith visits him. — Keeps Christ-
mas. — Powhatan's Deception. — A villanous Plot — Pocahontas de-
feats it — She declines Rewards. — Distressing Calamity. — A Mes-
senger to Smith. — His Life sought. — Pocahontas conceals .and saves
him. — A supposed Miracle. — Mysterious Explosion. — Ratcliffe and
others slain. — Pocahontas saves a Boy. — Unparalleled Sufferings. —
Largo Numbers die. — The Town abandoned. — Lord Delaware
CONTENTS. 17
arrives. — The Settlers return. — A Sermon. — Lord Delaware's
Promptness and Energy. — The Colony revived 244
CHAPTER XXII.
Pocahontas concealed. — Treacherous Japazaws. — His cunning Plot, —
Pocahontas betrayed. — She becomes captive to Argall. — Copper
Kettle. — Powhatan's Policy. — A Truce. — Pocahontas and her
Brothers. — Messengers to Powhatan. — Are unsuccessful. — Pocahon-
tas in Love. — She marries an Englishman. — Effects of her Mar-
riage. — She is instructed in Religion. — Is converted. — Her differ-
ent Names. — Stith's Testimony of her 263
CHAPTER XXIII.
Pocahontas visits England. — Smith's Letter to the Queen. — He meets
Pocahontas. — Her Coolness and Rebukes. — Smith's Apology. — Re-
ply of Pocahontas. — Smith introduces her to the Nobility. — Poc-
ahontas visits the King and Queen. — Her graceful Deportment. —
She goes to various Places of Amusement. — Her Husband appointed
Secretary. — Pocahontas dies. — Sorrow and Joy. — She leaves one
Child. — Steukley's Treachery. — Her Child taken to his Uncle's. —
The Descendants of Pocahontas. — John Randolph. — Story of Tom-
ocomo 273
CHAPTER XXIV.
toung Ladies imported. — Interesting Scene. — Long Courtships pre-
vented. — Buying Wives. — Their Value in Tobacco. — Wise Ar-
rangement. — Its desirable Effects — Slaves introduced. — Increase
of Plantations. — Deceptive Peace. — A dark Plot forming. — An
2*
18 CONTENTS.
•xtensive Conspiracy. — A dreadful Massacre. — Barbarous Mutila-
tions. —Jamestown saved. — Chanco's Disclosure. — Results of the
Conspiracy 283
CHAPTER XXV.
Effects of the Massacre. — A difficult Question. — Smith's Proposal.—.
Indian War. — Stringent Treatment. — A second Massacre. — Ope-
chancanough a Prisoner. — He is murdered. — Border War. — The
Indians conquered. — Dissolution of the London Company. — Bap-
tism enjoined by Law. — Union of Church and State. — Quakers
condemned. — How to judge the early Settlers. — Church-Wardens
Laws concerning Marriage. — Concerning Shipmasters. — Whipping
Posts and Ducking Stools. — The Sabbath. — Fast.— The two Col-
lujies. — Closing Remark , SM
CHAPTER I.
Admiral de Coligny. — His Expedition. — JohD Ribault. — Dis-
covers the River May. — Reception by the Indians. — De-
votional Services. — Exchange of Presents. — Donation of
Fish. — Search for the Jordan. — Rivers with French Names. —
Fort Carolina erected. — Ribault returns. — The Colonists dis-
contented. — They form a Conspiracy. — They kill their Com-
mandant. — They build a Vessel. — Set out to return. — Hor-
rors of the Passage. — Picked up at Sea. — Coligny not dis-
heartened. — Roman Catholics and the Huguenots. — Religious
Persecutions.
A name which occupies a conspicuous place in
the history of the early settlements of North Amer-
ica is that of Admiral de Coligny, a distinguished
French Protestant, with whom it had long been a
favorite object to establish a colony in America, as
a place of safe retreat for the Huguenots, as the
French Protestants were then called, where they
would be secure from the persecuting edicts of a
fanatical government, and of a powerful ecclesias-
tical hierarchy. For the accomplishment of this
desired object, an expedition was finally planned,
the execution of which was committed to a cou-
rageous and experienced officer of Dieppe, whose
name was John Ribault. Instead of the profligate
inmates of prisons, with whom some previous at-
tempts at forming settlements in North America had
29 CAPTAIN RIBAULT'S VOYAGE.
been unsuccessfully made, he was accompanied by
some of the flower of the French nobility, and by
soldiers of tried courage and good discipline.
Furnished with two ships, he safely crossed what
was then the comparatively unknown Atlantic, and
arrived upon the coast of America, near the thir-
tieth degree of north latitude. Whilst sailing along
near the land, carefully observing the inequalities
of the shore, he discovered in the month of May,
1562, the mouth of a river, which he called River
of May — a name, however, which was not destined
to be permanent, as it was afterwards supplanted by
the " St. John's," which it still retains.
Ribault anchored at the mouth of this river for
the purpose of making an examination of it. Early
the next morning, a boat, well filled with men, left
the ship for that purpose. As it approached the
land, the men on board discovered large numbers
of Indians of both sexes on the shore, who had
come down to give these pale-faced strangers, who
had visited them in their floating houses, a friendly
reception. When they arrived within hearing, the
chief of this people delivered a peaceful oration,
and then made presents of chamois skins to the
French captain.
On the following day, Captain Ribault planted a
pillar of hard stone on a little swell of land neai
the mouth of the river; and on this pillar he en
A WELCOME RECEPTION. 21
graved the arms of France, as evidence that the
French had taken possession of this country-
After sailing some dis:ance farther up, he landed
again, and in the presence of the natives, he caused
his men to offer prayers and thanksgiving to Al
mighty God for his great kindness in conducting
them to this new world without the occurrence of
any injury.
After these devotional services, the Indians, who
had been very attentive observers, rose up, and
advanced with their friendly salutations towards
Ribault, and offered to introduce him to their chief,
who had not arisen with the rest, but remained still
sitting upon a seat covered with the leaves of the
bay and palm trees. Ribault accepted of their
offer, approached the chief, took a seat by his side,
and listened impatiently to a long address, not one
word of which could he understand. At the close
of this incomprehensible speech, the chief pre-
sented the French officer with a beautiful fan of
heron's feathers, dyed red, a basket ingeniously
made of the branches of the palm tree, and a large
skin robe elegantly embroidered with the pictures
of various kinds of wild beasts, and very likely of
those which he had slain in the chase. Ribault, to
show that he fully appreciated these acts of cour-
tesy, gave him in return some tin bracelets, a look
ing glass, a cutting hook, and several knives.
22 DISCOVERY OF PORT ROYAL.
When the captain signified his intention to leave,
the friendly chief professed much sorrow, and com-
manded his men to furnish the strangers with some
fish. They immediately entered into their wears,
which were enclosures made of reeds, for the taking
of fish, and soon loaded the French with trouts,
mullets, plaice, turbots, and various other unknown
kinds.
After leaving these friendly natives, and passing
farther along the coast, several other rivers were
discovered, each of which received a French appel-
lation, and generally after some river in France, as
the Seine, the Loire, the Garonne, &c. These
names, like the May, were transient.
Whilst examining the coast in order to find the
Combahee River, which was then called the Jordan,
Ribault discovered a noble inlet, which he desig-
nated Port Royal — a name which it has never lost.
Passing within this inlet, he landed on an island,
where, by the formal erection of a monumental
stone, on which was sculptured the French coat of
arms, and with other appropriate ceremonies, he
again took possession of the country in the name
of the French king. On this island Ribault set his
men to work, who, in the process of time, erected
a fort, to which he gave t\ie name of Fort Carolina,
in honor of Charles IX. of France, Carolus being
the Latin for Charles. This name was afterwards
FORT CAROLINA. ,23
extended to the adjacent country, and is still re-
tained by two of the states of the American Union,
It is a circumstance worthy of special note, that
the French succeeded in impressing a permanent
name upon this portion of the continent a century
prior to its occupation by the English.
After the erection of Fort Carolina, it became
necessary for Ribault to return to France ; but
being desirous to retain possession of the place
until his return, he left a colony of twenty-six men
for that purpose. Although these colonists were
surrounded with groves of venerable trees, inter-
mingled with the delicate drapery of the vine, and
ornamented with a profusion of variegated flowers ;
though Nature presented herself before them ar-
rayed in her most attractive garb, filling the groves
with the wild melody of unknown birds, and load-
ing the air with spicy fragrance; and though the
untutored savages — the native lords of the soil —
were of a friendly disposition, yet they soon be-
came discontented. After the departure of the
vessels, and these twenty-six adventurers were left
the sole civilized occupants of a vast continent,
instead of adopting the policy which their lonely
situation required, and merging all minor differ-
ences into a union for the general good, they al-
lowed dissensions to creep in amongst them. A
spirit of insubordination was manifested among the
24 CONSPIRACY AND MURDEll.
soldiers, which the commandant endeavored to sup*
press by severe measures. The soldiers were in-
dignant, and determined to be revenged. They
formed a conspiracy, and took the commandant's
life. Thus rebellion and murder were prominent
characteristics in this early attempt to form a col-
ony upon the shores of North America.
After the death of their officer, as supplies and
reinforcements did not reach them, and their con-
dition was daily becoming worse, they concluded
to return home. To effect this earnestly-desired
object was no easy task. Separated from their
country by a wide waste of waters of three thou-
sand miles in extent, destitute of vessels and of
suitable materials for the construction of one ad-
equate to their purpose, — to return must have
seemed almost hopeless. But men on the borders
of despair can accomplish wonders. Gathering
together the best materials they could find, they
constructed a rude brigantine, rigged it as well as
they were able, put in a few stores, and embarked
upon their perilous voyage. In a few hours, they
were far out upon the unexplored deep. The land
of their unhappy adventures gradually sunk as they
receded from it, until it appeared like a long, low,
black cloud resting upon the water of the distant
horizon. Presently it disappeared entirely. Day
after day they slowly ploughed their way across the
RETURN OF THE COLONISTS. 25
heaving billows, without apparently making any
progress ; for they had no landmarks by which to
be made sensible of advance. The same monot-
onous scene was around them at night on which
they opened their eyes in the morning, whilst in
the morning they seemed to be in the same spot
where they were when the last rays of the setting
sun bade them farewell ; as if they had anchored
over night to guard against danger in the dark.
They seemed to be in the centre of an immense
dome, without the possibility of making any ap-
proach towards the circumference. Day after day,
and week after week, their eyes were greeted in
every direction by the same meeting of sky and
water, and at the same distance from them. All
this, however, was only in appearance. They were
in reality making progress, though not very rapidly.
A new calamity presented itself. Either from
wrong calculations respecting the length of the
voyage, or the amount of food the company would
consume per day, or else from necessity, they did
not put on board sufficient stores to last them
during the voyage. They were obliged to be put
upon short allowance, and even then were doomed
to see their provisions grow smaller and small-
er, until the last portion was consumed. Famine,
with its attendant horrors, stared them in the face.
In order to continue their existence, they were
3
20 PICKED UP AT SEA.
reduced to the terrific necessity of eating the flesh
of one of the company ! It was a fearful expedi-
ent ; but men reduced to their extremity will resort
to any measures to preserve existence.
Life is made up of contrasts. Light follows
darkness, and smiles banish tears. One day, whilst
they were musing upon the perils of their condi-
tion, and balancing the probabilities, favorable and
unfavorable of their final deliverance, they saw
indications of land. At the same time, o small
white speck presented itself upon the distant hori-
zon. It gradually increased, until they were satis-
fied that it was a vessel. It was a welcome sisfht,
as it furnished them food for hope. All eyes were
strained to watch its course. They steered their
own vessel in the proper direction to meet it. For
a time they were in suspense whether they were
ohserved by the stranger, or whether he would pass
on and leave them. Their feelings were intense.
To their great joy, they succeeded in arresting his
attention, speaking with him, and relating their dis-
tress. They were at once taken on board and
provided for, and thus, through the intervention of
a kind Providence, they were saved from starvation
and from a watery grave. This vessel proved to be
an English bark. Some of the men who were
picked up were taken to England, and others
landed in France. Thus terminated the first at-
ROMANISTS AND HUGUENOTS. ~fii
tempt of the French to establish a colony in wl.at
was then called Florida, near the south-eastern
corner of the present South Carolina.
The Admiral de Coligny, notwithstanding the
disastrous close of this attempt, was not disheart-
ened. He projected another settlement, which,
however, was doomed to experience a dreadful
overthrow.
Before narrating the particulars of one of the
most humiliating and tragic events which occurred
in the early history of this country, it is necessary
to state that a civil war, with all its attendant bar-
barities, had been prevailing in France between the
Protestants and the Roman Catholics. In 1563, it
was determined by the French government to dis-
miss all magistrates from office who were tainted
with the heretical opinions of the Huguenots, as
the French Protestants were called, and to tolerate
no religion but the Catholic. This was a resolu-
tion which, as the Huguenots were numerous and
powerful, could not be executed without an appeal
to the sword. Accordingly, both parties immedi-
ately betook themselves to arms. Pope Pius V.,
the head of the Roman Catholic church, interested
himself in the war, and even sent an army from
Italy in aid of the French Catholics, to whom he
gave the cruel order, as they left him, to slay every
Huguenot the} should take, and give no quarter
25 PERMANENT ANTIPATHY.
The Huguenots evinced a similar spirit, and also
gave no quarter. It was a war in which not only
were the natural malevolent passions called into
violent exercise, but sectarian bigotry and religious
frenzy added fuel to the flames. Each party re-
garded themselves as fighting against the enemies
of true religion, and as rendering good service to
the church in putting them to death.
Although in the course of the next year hostil-
ities ceased, and peace was professedly established,
yet the belligerent parties cherished a burning ha-
tred towards each other. This mutual antipathy
was not confined to the French. It was diffused
wherever these parties existed. Huguenots and
Catholics were every where the opponents of each
other, whether they belonged to the same or to
different nations. This antipathy, as we shall pres-
ently see, crossed the Atlantic, and brought forth
its dreadful fruits of blood and death upon the
shores of the new world.
CHAPTEE II.
Opinions respecting Florida. — Departure of Laudonniere. — Con
duct of the Indians. — Dissensions. — Piracy. — Fort Caro-
lina. — Welcome Visitors. — Kindness of Sir John Hawkins. —
Spanish Claims. — Huguenots. — Religious Antipathies. — The
Pirate Mslendez. — His Agreement with the King. — Sets out
in Pursuit of the French. — Storm at Sea Melendez separates
from his Company. — Discovers a safe Harbor. — Its Name,
and the Reason of it. — Melendez finds the French Fleet.—
His cruel Message. — The French flee. — Are pursued unsuc-
cessfully. — The oldest Town in the United States.
The civil war in France being arrested, the Ad-
miral de Coligny resumed his efforts to establish a
colony in some part of Florida. In addition to
granting his royal permission, the French king fur-
nished Coligny three vessels for his service, which
were placed under the command of Laudonniere, a
man of intelligence and force of character, and who
had accompanied Ribault in his previous voyage.*
As exaggerated statements had been made respect-
ing the salubrious character of the climate of Flor-
ida, as it was known to abound luxuriantly in various
kinds of vegetable productions, and as it was be-
lieved to be rich in the precious ores, it was no wise
difficult to obtain emigrants in abundance. Men
* Bancroft.
30 laudonniere's expedition.
panting for adventures, or thirsting for gold, or de-
siring a place of retreat from the liability of religious
persecution, cheerfully presented themselves as ready
to engage in the promising enterprise. As Coligny
desired to obtain accurate information respecting
the various objects which might be discovered in the
far-off land, he engaged James Le Moyne, a skilful
artist, to execute colored pictures of those which
might be most deserving of attention.
The trio of ships containing the adventurers, with
their stores, left France April 22, 1564, and on the
22d of June they arrived on the coast of Florida,
having been sixty days upon the voyage. The com-
modious harbor of Port Royal being surrounded
with too many painful associations to be attractive,
Laudonniere passed by it in search of a more pleas-
ing location for a settlement. After selecting the
[tanks of the River of May, he landed, and, in com-
pany with his Huguenot brethren, commenced, with
devotional services, the founding of a new colony
The Indians, instead of opposing their landing, re
ceived them with the cordiality of friends, and ex-
tended to them their unrefined but genuine hospi-
tality. Notwithstanding the propitious circumstances
under which the colony was commenced, it was not
long before a dark cloud overshadowed its prospects.
Although amongst the emigrants were men of good
principles, yet there were others entirely destitute
PIRATICAL EXPEDITION. 31
of integrity, who were anxious only for the rapid
increase of wealth, irrespective of the means by
which it might be obtained. A mutinous disposition
was manifested, which the commandant found it
difficult to quell. Great wastefulness was practised
in the use of food, by which their stores were soon
exhausted, and want began to stare them in the face.
A party among them, composed of the most insub-
ordinate and reckless class, took advantage of this
circumstance to oblige Laudonniere to give them a
written permit to embark for New Spain ; and then,
seizing two vessels, they set sail upon a piratical
expedition against the commerce of the Spaniards.
Out upon the wide ocean they fell in with two or
three vessels. So soon as they discerned their flag,
and discovered that they were Spanish, they bore
down upon them like an eagle darting upon its prey,
and succeeded in making them prizes. They were
not permitted, however, to rejoice in their success any
great length of time. It was their experience, as it
has been that of many others, that the triumphing
of the wicked is short. They were themselves cap-
tured, when some of them were held as prisoners,
others reduced to slavery, and a few, who made a
successful attempt to escape, and returned to the
colony, were there seized by Laudonniere, and sen-
tenced to be executed.
On the banks of the May the colonists erected a
32 DISAPPOINTMENTS
fort, to which they also gave the name of Fort Car«
olina. For a number of weeks they had been ex-
pecting supplies from their native land. Every little
cloud that appeared upon the distant marine horizon
was intensely watched, with the hope that it would
enlarge into the beautiful form and proportions of a
friendly ship ladened with the necessary stores. But
these expectations were doomed to be successively
blasted, as these deceptive clouds vanished into thin
air, or enlarged and gathered themselves into moun-
tainous heaps. After enduring this painful suspense
for several months, to such extremities were they
reduced for the want of food, that they concluded to
abandon the settlement. This determination was
strengthened by the unfavorable change which had
taken place in the disposition of the Indians, whose
original friendship had been converted into decided
hostility by the unjust severities of the colonists.
As they had no vessels in which it was suitable for
them to risk a voyage across the ocean, their plan
was to erect some small brigantines for that purpose,
when, most opportunely, the fleet of Sir John Haw-
kins arrived from the West Indies, where he had
recently sold, at an immense profit, a cargo of human
beings, whom he had torn from their native homes
in Africa. It is an humiliating fact, that among the
first marine employments upon the coast of America
we find piracy and the slave trade !
CRUELTY AND BENEVOLENCE. 33
Man is a bundle of inconsistencies. The most
opposite traits of character are sometimes exhibited
by the same individual, as was the case with this
English slave trader. What could have been more
cruel than the employment of Sir John Hawkins
upon the coast of Africa, when tearing husbands
from their wives, and parents from their children,
with all the horrid accompaniments, to transport
them amid the darkness, the stench, and the noisome-
ness of the " middle passage," across the wide At-
lantic, in order to reduce them to hopeless bondage
in a foreign land ! And yet, when Hawkins found
the colony of Laudonniere, on the coast of Florida,
in a suffering condition, his compassion was excited ;
he supplied them liberally with provisions, and even
furnished them with a vessel from his own fleet to
convey them back to France.
After the preparations were completed, and the
colony was on the eve of embarking, another fleet
was descried entering the river and sailing towards
the new settlement, which entirely changed the plans
of the immigrants. These visitors proved to be the
long-looked for reinforcements, bringing food, seeds
for planting, agricultural implements, and a variety
of domestic animals for raising stock. They were
under the direction of Ribault, who had come to
take the command of the colony. Sadness now
gave place to joy. The idea of returning home was
34 JOT SUCCEEDS SADNESS.
abandoned, and the whole company went to work
as if the point was settled that that was to be their
permanent residence.
It must be remembered than more than fifty years
prior to this settlement of the French, this country
was discovered by Ponce de Leon, a Spaniard,
in his search after the fabled fountain of perpetual
youth, from whom it received the name of Florida,
and that upon his discovery was based the Spanish
claim to the whole of North America. Fernando
de Soto, a few years later, (1539,) also visited the
country, and took formal possession of it in the name
of the Spanish Emperor Charles V. De Soto ex-
plored a large portion of the territory, and during
his romantic wanderings, buried a large number of
the bravest cavaliers of Spain. These claims the
Spanish never relinquished, and, consequently, the
French settlement at Fort Carolina was regarded as
an encroachment upon the Spanish dominions. This
of itself might have been deemed by them a suffi-
cient justification of any attempt to drive the French
intruders from the soil. In addition to this political
reason was another of a religious character. These
Huguenots, as we have seen, were Protestants, but
the Spanish court, and the nation generally, were Ro-
man Catholics. Thus in their religious views and feel-
ings they were the antagonists of each other; and any
measures, however severe, for the exclusion of these
PEDRO MELENDEZ. 35
Huguenot Calvinists from the Spanish domain would
be regarded by the bigoted Spaniards as acceptable
service to Holy Mother Church. These facts will
enable the reader to appreciate the tragic events
which we are now about to relate.
At the court of Spain there figured a naval officer
who had spent many eventful years in his profes-
sional pursuits, and who, by a naturally fierce dis-
position and his familiarity with scenes of carnage
and of death, was well fitted to engage in any work
of sanguinary cruelty. His name was Pedro Me-
Iendez. With this pirate hunter, who himself had
been convicted of crime, Philip II. of Spain entered
into an agreement to secure the conquest of Florida.
As the conditions of that agreement shed light upon
those early periods of our history, it is deemed de-
sirable here to insert them.
Melendez engaged to invade the country with not
less than five hundred men ; to subdue it within
three years ; to explore its currents, channels, coasts,
and harbors ; to form a settlement c f at least five
hundred persons, one fifth of whom should be mar-
ried men, and sixteen Roman Catholic ecclesiastics,
of whom four were to be Jesuits ; and all this at his
own expense. He was also to introduce into the
colony a variety of domestic animals ; and, last of
all, as sugar was expected to become one of the
staple productions of the country, he stipulated to
36 AGREEMENT BETWEEN THE KING AND PEDRO.
import five hundred negro slaves into the new
country!
The king, on his part, appointed Melendez gov-
ernor of Florida for life, with the privilege of nomi-
nating his successor ; allowed him an annual salary
from the colonial revenues ; assigned to him a terri
tory of seventy-five square miles in the neighborhood
of the settlement, and a fifteenth of all the perqui-
sites belonging to the king.
The departure of Melendez from Spain was has-
tened by the intelligence that the French Protestants
had already established themselves in the Spanish
dominions in the new world. National antipathy
and religious fanaticism, combined, created a high
degree of sympathy among the people, in the expe-
dition which was in progress ; the result of which
was, that above twenty-five hundred persons, embra-
cing sailors, soldiers, ecclesiastics, farmers, and me-
chanics, among whom were married men and their
families, engaged to go ; all of whom were to be
sent at the expense of the notorious Melendez. In
addition to these were three hundred soldiers, who
accompanied the expedition at the expense of the
government.
All things being ready, the crusaders set sail in
the month of July, 1565 ; but they had not been at
sea many days before they were overtaken by a vio-
lent tempest, which scattered the fleet. Melendez
THE SPANIARDS DISCOVER THE FRENCH. 37
kept on his voyage, and arrived at St. John, in the
Island of Porto Rico, with only one third of his fleet.
Without waiting for the arrival of the rest of his
company, he set sail for Florida, and on the 28th
of August, being the anniversary of St. Augus-
tine, he came in sight of the coast. Not knowing
where the French, of whom he was in pursuit, had
planted themselves, he sailed along the coast, keep-
ing a good lookout landward, with the hope of
making a successful descent upon them. Whilst
engaged in this search, he discovered a river, .and a
convenient, safe harbor, to which he gave the name
of St. Augustine, in honor of the saint on whose
anniversary he came upon the coast. Having ob-
tained what information he could from the Indians
relative to the location of the French, he left St.
Augustine, and continued his course to the north,
and in two or three days had the pleasure of seeing
the masts of the French vessels piercing the distant
horizon, like the barren tops of the pine, rising above
the surface of the water from some sunken island.
This was the fleet of Ribault, which had recently
arrived with reinforcements to Fort Carolina, op
the May. When the French saw the approach of
these strangers, they sent to them to inquire who
they were and what were their objects. The answer
was characteristic of the ferocious Spaniard. He
told them that he was Melendez of Spain, and had
4
38 OLDEST TOWN IN THE UNITED STATES.
come at the command of his king to gibbet and be-
head all the Protestants that he found in Florida.
" The Catholic," said he, " I will spare, but every
heretic shall die ! " This reply fell upon their ears
like the knell of death. Taken by such sudden sur-
prise, they at first knew not what measures to adopt.
But a moment's reflection convinced them that it
would be foolish temerity to engage in conflict with
them ; and as they did not wish to be taken prisoners,
nor try the sensations of the threatened gibbet or
axe, they slipped their cables and run out to sea.
The Spaniards gave chase ; but being unsuccessful
in overtaking them, they returned to their newly-
discovered harbor of St. Augustine, which they
reached September 7, celebrated by the Catholics
as the birthday of Mary. About noon, Melendez,
with a company of his followers, went on shore, took
formal possession of the continent in the name of
his king, Philip II. of Spain, and then, in connection
with the imposing service of the mass, laid the foun-
dation of St. Augustine. This is the oldest town in
the United States, it having been established more
than forty years before any other. The Pilgrim
Fathers did not land upon Plymouth rock till the
21st of December, 1620, fifty-five years after the
founding of St. Augustine.
CHAPTEE III.
Ribault returns. — Fears. — Divided Counsels. — A Great Tem«
pest. — Spaniards attack the French. — Scenes of Carnage. —
Unnecessary Cruelty. — Religious Ceremonies. — Deceptive Of-
fers. — Captives murdered. — The Catholics spared. — Insult-
ing Sentence. — Justification. — Royal Indifference. — De Gour-
gues seeks Revenge. — Attacks the Spaniards. — Is successful. —
Retaliatory Sentence. — The French relinquish Florida.
When Ribault, the French commander, saw that
the Spanish fleet, under Pedro Melendez, had re-
linquished the pursuit of him, he returned to his
Huguenot friends at Fort Carolina, whom he found
in a state of considerable agitation, lest the unwel-
come visits of the Spaniards might be renewed.
They were disappointed, perplexed, and provoked.
They had fled from persecutors in their own coun-
try, in order that amid the solitudes of the new
world they might enjoy freedom to worship God ;
and before they had become fairly settled in their
expected land of rest, their enemies were upon
them, thirsting, like so many bloodhounds, for their
death. Opinions among the colonists were divided.
Some were in favor of strengthening their position,
assuming a defensive attitude, and quietly waiting
the approach of the enemy. Others thought it wiser
policy to pursue them with the ships, and engage in
40 TREMENDOUS STORM.
conflict with them upon the ocean. This was the
opinion of Ribault, and it prevailed. He accord-
ingly sailed with his fleet, and thus withdrew from
the colony the protection he might have extended to
thers if he had remained. He had not been gone
long before the heavens were shrouded in gloom ;
the wind blew at a fearful rate ; the waves rolled
like mountains ; a terrific tempest came down upon
him, scattering his fleet, driving them to the south,
and sending every one of them on the rock-bound
shore of Florida, a fatal wreck. The Spanish fleet
suffered but little.
The French at Fort Carolina were expecting the
attack of tbe Spaniards from the sea. Instead of
this, Melendez landed his troops, and, marching
through the dense forests and deceitful everglades
which intervened between St. Augustine and the
French settlement, he attacked the feeble company
from an unexpected quarter, and, after a short
engagement, he made himself master of their po-
sition. Now followed a scene of carnage in perfect
keeping with the ferocious disposition of the suc-
cessful Spaniard. Not satisfied with making them
prisoners, he gave them up to the sword. Our
heart sickens at the description of the horrid scene.
Not only the soldiers, but the aged, the sick, help-
less women and harmless children, were butchered
in cold blood A few succeeded in concealing
A TERRIFIC CONFLICT. 41
themselves in the surrounding woods, but they could
not long remain there ; yet, when they gave them-
selves up to their conquerors, they were massacred
like the rest. Not satisfied with this, the Spaniards
wreaked their inordinate vengeance upon the dead,
by mutilating their bodies in a barbarous manner.
The number slain in this fearful struggle was about
two hundred.
As this victory was achieved on the festival of
St. Matthew, the Spaniards called the River May
the St. Mattheo. Both of these names, however,
have given place to the St. John's. After this
dreadful tragedy was over, the bloodstained mur-
derers, in solemn mockery, engaged in religious
services. With Romish rites, they planted a cross
upon the spot, still wet with the blood of the wor-
shippers of the Crucified, observed the idolatrous
service of the mass, and even designated a place
where these cruelties had been enacted, for a
church, to the honor of Him who, both by example
and precept, has taught us to pray for our enemies,
and bless those who despitefully use us.
It was not long before the shipwrecked men of
Ribault's fleet were discovered. Having, by their
misfortunes, lost all their food and water, and
having endured great suffering and fatigue, they
were reduced to extreme helplessness. The vic-
torious Spaniard invited them to confide in bis
4*
42 MASSACRE AT ST. AUGUSTINE.
clemency. It was the tiger offering compassion to
the helpless Iamb, for whose blood it was thirsting.
Yet what could these famishing mariners do ?
Being without ships, they could not escape; being
without stores, they could not survive. As the
proffered mercy of their enemies afforded them
their only gleam of hope, they delivered themselves
into their hands. No sooner did Melendez find
himself in possession of these hapless mariners,
than he bound their arms behind them, and obliged
them, in that condition, to march to St. Augustine.
As these manacled captives approached the fort
which Melendez had there erected, not knowing
the fate which awaited them, a fatal signal was
given, when the nefarious Spaniards pounced upon
their defenceless prisoners, and slew them without
mercy, their agonizing shrieks being drowned by
the sound of trumpets and the roll of drums. A
few among them, who were Catholics, were spared,
as Melendez had said. Some mechanics, also, who
were qualified to render useful services to the
Spaniards, escaped the common doom, and were
reduced to slavery among them. All the others
were ruthlessly slain. As a slight extenuation of
his cruelty, Melendez stated that he killed them
" not as Frenchmen, but as Lutherans." He jus-
tified it not on national, but religious grounds.
The whole number who perished in these two
SUPPLICATION TO THE KING. 43
massacres is said by the French to have been
nearly a thousand.
The widows and children of those who were
slain by Melendez, in Florida, addressed a pathetic
supplication to the French throne. But as the
French court at that time were in sympathy with
the Roman Catholic church, they made no response
to the appeal. They neither granted relief to the
bereaved, nor avenged the death of the slain. It is
not always the case that a nation harmonize in
their views and feelings with the court. In reli-
gious opinions and in measures of state policy they
may widely differ. In the present case, many of
the French people were deeply grieved for those
whose friends had perished through the cruelty of
Melendez. Among them was Dominic de Gourgues,
who, among various other adventures as a soldier,
had been taken prisoner by the Spaniards. Being-
glad of any pretence to engage in conflict with his
old enemies, and revenge himself for injuries re-
ceived, Gourgues offered his services in the present
case. By combining his own pecuniary resources
with the contributions furnished him by his friends,
he succeeded in fitting out three ships, with a com-
plement of a hundred and fifty men. With these
he set sail for America, in search of those who had,
with such savage cruelty, destroyed the French set-
tlement on the River May. He directed his course
44 . uOURGUES SEEKS REVENGE.
to Fort Carolina, where lie found the Spaniards
occupying the place of the colony which they had
overthrown. Two forts had been erected near the
mouth of the river. These he attacked, and suc-
ceeded in taking the more important of them, with
a number of prisoners ; but finding it difficult to
retain his position, he concluded to abandon it.
Previous to this, it became necessary to decide upon
the fate of the prisoners. Shall they be liberated 1
shall they be carried captives to France ? or shall
they be slain ? Gourgues was not long in coming
to a decision. He had crossed the Atlantic for pur-
poses of revenge, and was determined not to be
disappointed. Besides, as the Spaniards, in the
previous massacres, had insultingly declared that
they slew their enemies " not as Frenchmen, but as
Lutherans," Gourgues was determined to retaliate
in the same manner. The prisoners were doomed
to death, but were not to be honored with mil-
itary execution by powder and ball. They were
sentenced to be hung. The trees furnished a con-
venient gallows. On their branches the wretched
Spaniards were hanged, with the inscription of
Gourgues over them : " I do this, not as to Span-
iards or seamen, but as to robbers, traitors, and
murderers." He then hastily embarked on board
his vessels, and returned to France. The French
government made no effort to follow up his success,
A GREAT LOSS. 45
nor replant a colony in Florida. Indeed, it repu-
diated all pretension to the country. It voluntarily
relinquished all claim, to the Spaniards, who eagerly
seized it as a part of their dominion, to which they
were fairly entitled by the right of discovery. If
France had pursued an opposite course, — if she
had settled colonies here, and strengthened them to
sustain their position, — she would have been able to
divide the country with Spain, and, in a few years,
would have found herself in possession of a vast
and important empire. Her government failed to
appreciate the value of the possessions which were
within reach. In consequence of their want of
foresight, their imbecility, and their unwillingness to
give offence to a neighboring Catholic power, the
French allowed the vast and promising domain of
Florida to slip from their possession into the handa
of Spain.
CHAPTER IV.
Catholic Priests. — Aug-ustin Ruyz. — New Mexico explored.—
Sir Humphrey Gilbert. — Visits Newfoundland. — Supposed
Discovery of Silver. — Secret mining Operations. — A Vessel
lost. — Severe Weather. — Sir Humphrey lost in the Squir-
rel. — Sir Walter Raleigh. — His Perseverance. — Wococon.—
Interviews with the Natives. — Granganimeo. — His Court Et-
iquette. — Visit of Ceremony. — His Wife. — Their Dresses.—
The Chief's Monopoly.
Amongst the earliest explorers of this country,
none exhibited more hardihood, patience, self-denial,
and perseverance than the Catholic ecclesiastics.
Sometimes in company with bands of settlers, and
sometimes alone, they penetrated into the interior,
and exposed themselves to the diseases of climates
to which they were unaccustomed — to the perils of
pathless woods, impassable mountains, wild beasts,
and savage men.
Notwithstanding our aversion to the dogmas, the
superstition, and the persecuting bigotry of the
Catholic church, we are not disposed to withhold
our meed of praise from those of her priests, who,
believing that the uncivilized inhabitants of this
newly-discovered world were hastening on to the
regions of eternal night, cherished a sincere desire
to instruct them in the principles of what they
believed to be the true religion, and thus to save
AUGUSTIN RUYZ. 47
their souls from death. Their examples of zeal,
patience, and self-sacrifice are worthy of the im-
itation of those who arrogate to themselves a better
faith.
In 1580, about sixteen years after the settlement
of St. Augustine, a Franciscan friar by the name of
Augustin Ruyz, having caught the same missionary
epirit by which other Spanish ecclesiastics were at
that time moved, formed the bold design of pen-
etrating far into the interior of the American con-
tinent, that he might teach the benighted Indiana
the way of life. Leaving Santa Barbara, in Mex-
ico, he, in company with two or three others,
plunged into the unexplored regions of the north,
until he reached the Rio Grande River, which he
followed to its upper branches. The next year,
Antonio de Espejio followed him. The explorations
were finished. The country received the name of
New Mexico ; and there, in the midst of a moun-
tainous region, near one of the branches of the
Rio Grande, was founded Santa Fe, the second
town in the United States.
Although the continent of North America had
been discovered by the English many years before
it was visited by the Spaniards or the French, (the
Cabots having seen it in 1497,) yet no colonies had
been formed, nor any vigorous measures adopted by
the English government to enter upon ts possession
48 ENGLISH GRANTS.
It was not until 1578 that the English court were
aroused to the importance of effort for securing
some permanent benefit from their splendid dis-
covery. At this time, letters patent were granted
to Sir Humphrey Gilbert, conferring upon him very
liberal privileges, in case he established a cclony
within six years. After he collected a company, he
met with perplexing disappointments and provoking
delays before he could put to sea. After setting
sail, he unfortunately met with several disasters.
He first fell in with a Spanish fleet, with which he
had an unsuccessful engagement. He was next
overtaken by a violent storm, which destroyed one
of his vessels, so that he was compelled to return.
Being too poor to fit out another enterprise,
Gilbert was obliged to content himself, for several
years, by making grants to other parties, of lands
for them to colonize. These grants, however, pro-
duced no permanent results, as the parties receiving
them were unable to establish settlements.
The time which was allotted to Gilbert, by his
patent, to found a colony in the new world, was
rapidly drawing to a close, without any thing being
accomplished. He was determined to make one
effort more prior to its complete expiration. With
the assistance of others, he fitted out three ships,
set sail, and arrived at Newfoundland, where, in
the harbor of St. John's, he found nearly forty
SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT. 49
vessels, of various nations. In the presence of
their crews he took formal possession of that large
island in the name of her majesty, Queen Elizabeth
of England. The country was examined, and the
explorers thought they discovered silver ore. They
were ordered to lock the secret in their cwn breasts.
Not being willing to leave all these priceless treas-
ures behind them, quantities of the ore were con-
veyed on board one of their vessels, but in so secret
a manner that the crews of the other vessels in the
harbor had no suspicion of what was in progress.
After this, Gilbert, with his fleet, coasted south.
His mariners proved to be a set of dissatisfied,
thievish, and piratical fellows, disposed to molest
and rob every vessel that they dared to attack. It
was not long before the largest of the fleet, through
the inexcusable neglect of those on board, was
wrecked, with the loss of all the ore, and about a
hundred men. After this mournful event, Gilbert
hastened his return to England with his only two
remaining vessels — the Squirrel and the Hind.
He was in the former, which was a very small
frigate, of only ten tons, and unfit to navigate tem-
pestuous oceans. On their return, they experienced
severe weather. The wind blew violently, and the
waves rolled like mountains capped with snow.
The vessels were in imminent peril ; yet they kept
as near together as was compatible with safety.
5
50 THE SQUIRREL FOUNDERED.
At one time, when they were within speaking dis-
tance, the commander, who was sitting in the stern
of the Squirrel, called out to those in the Hind,
" We are as near to heaven by sea as by land."
The same midnight, the Squirrel was ingulfed in
the mighty waters, and neither vessel nor crew was
ever heard of again.
Thus unsuccessful was the termination of Sir
Humphrey Gilbert's efforts to establish colonies in
Ameriea.
The next adventurer who appeared upon the
stage, and attempted to try his fortunes in the new
world, was the celebrated Sir Walter Raleigh, a
half brother to Sir Humphrey Gilbert. He had
been so far interested in the enterprise of Sir
Humphrey, as to furnish and fit out, at his own
expense, the largest vessel of his fleet ; and some
say that Raleigh entered upon the expedition him-
self, and commanded his own ship in person. In a
few days, however, the vessel was obliged to put
back, in consequence, as was pretended, of a dan-
gerous and contagious sickness among her company.
Sir Walter was a man of great perseverance, and
was not to be disheartened by the unfortunate re-
turn of his vessel, nor the sad fate of his half
brother. Having received liberal patents from
Queen Elizabeth of England, and having induced
others to unite with him in the enterprise, Raleigh
ISLAND OF WOCOCON. 51
fitted out two small vessels, which he placed under
the command of Captains Philip Amidas and Arthur
Barlow.
On the 27th of April, 1584, these two vessels left
the Thames, in England, and after the usual cir-
cuitous course generally pursued in those days,
touching at the Canaries and the West Indies, they
arrived on the 2d of July upon the coast of North
Carolina, then called, as was the whole country,
Florida. After sailing a hundred and twenty miles
along the coast, they entered an inlet, and landed
upon the Island of Wococon, which separates Pam-
lico Sound from the Atlantic, where religious ser-
vices were performed, and the country taken pos-
session of in the name of Queen Elizabeth. This
being over, they entered upon an examination of
the place. They found that the spot where they
landed was low and sandy, " but so full of grapes
that the very surge of the sea sometimes overflowed
them ; of which they found such plenty in all
places, both on the sand, the greene soyle, and hils,
as in the plaines as well as on euery little shrub, as
also climbing towardes the tops of high cedars, that
they did thinke in the world were not the like
abundance." They soon discovered that what they
had supposed was the main land was only an island,
about twenty miles long and six broad. Upon
discharging their muskets, such an immense number
52 AN INDIAN ADDRESS.
of snow-white cranes arose from their concealment,
that the noise of their cries was " as if an army of
men had shouted altogether." They found that the
island was well wooded with various kinds of fra-
grant and useful trees, among which were cypress,
sassafras, the lentisk, or " the tree that bearelh
mastic, and the tree that beareth the rine of
blacke sinamon." They remained near this beau-
tifully wooded island two days, without seeing
any of the inhabitants ; but on the third day,
a canoe glided from the shore, containing three
half-naked, swarthy savages, who landed on the
island, " foure harquebuz-shot from our shippes,"
two of whom remained with the canoe, as if to
guard it, whilst the third came down on a point of
land nearer to the vessels, and walked to and fro,
as if to attract attention. Some of the officers of
the ships immediately put off for the shore, as they
desired to open communications with the natives,
and obtain all the information in their power. The
Indian saw their approach towards him, but without
exhibiting the least fear, he raised his voice as soon
as they arrived within hearing distance, and deliv-
ered a long harangue, not one word of which could
they understand. As the English manifested to-
wards him a friendly spirit, he did not retreat from
their superior numbers, but at their invitation vol-
untarily accompanied them on board the ships.
CEREMONIAL VISIT. 53
After exhibiting to him all parts of the vesse , they
treated him to wine and meat, which he seemed
greatly to relish. They also gave him a hat, shirt,
and several other articles, after which he left them
and returned to his canoe. It seems that this tawny
son of the desert felt grateful for the kindness he
had received, and was desirous of giving some ex-
pression to his feelings. He therefore paddled a
short distance from the island, and commenced
fishing. In the space of half an hour, he caught
as many as his canoe would hold, and then, return-
ing to the point of land which was nearest to the
vessels, and where he was previously seen walking
to and fro, he divided his fish in two piles, and
then, by signs, indicated that he gave them to the
two vessels, and departed.
The next day, the English were honored with
visitors of great distinction, who approached them
with no little ceremony. A number of canoes
were seen gliding over the water, filled with men,
who disembarked upon the island, placed all their
canoes together, and then came down on the shore
opposite the ships. They were closely observed by
those on board, who soon discovered that one
among them was some honored personage ; for, as
he walked along, they noticed that he was followed
by forty or fifty others ; and when he arrived at
the place over against the ships, where he doubtless
5*
54 GRANGANMEO's WELCOME.
expected to have an interview with these white
strangers, his attendants spread a long mat upon
the ground, on one end of which he took his seat
in Indian style, and on the other end four others,
who were persons of some distinction, seated them-
selves. The rest of his men were arranged around
him, at a respectful distance, as a kind of body
guard.
Some of the English left the vessels in a small
boat, and approached towards them with weapons,
but without exciting any fears. When they arrived
where the Indians were, he who appeared to be the
chief among them, and whose name was Grangan-
imeo, invited them by signs to take a seat on the
mat near himself, which they did ; " and being set,
hee made all signes of ioy and welcome, striking
on his head and breast, and afterwards on ours, to
shew we were all one, smiling and making shewe
the best he could of all loue and familiaritie. After
he had made a long speed) unto vs, wee presented
him with diuers things, which hee received very ioy-
fully and thankefully. None of the company durst
speake one worde all the time ; only the foure
which were at the other ende, spake one in the
others eare very softly." * The king, whose name
was Wingina, was not present at this interview
* Hakluy'.'s Collection of Voyages.
INDIAN TASTES 55
being detained at home in consequence of wounds
which he had received in a battle with the king of
the adjoining country. The country over which
Wingina reigned was called Wingandacoa. In
addition to the donations given to Granganhneo,
they gave several to the four individuals who sat
on the other end of the mat ; but in a few min-
utes the chief arose, took all these additional gifts,
and appropriated them to himself, informing the
English, as well as he was able, that all things must
be given to him, as the other Indians were merely
his followers and servants.
A few days after this, they had another interview
with this chief, when they engaged in some trading
operations for skins. Of all things they exhibited,
that with which he was the most pleased was a
bright tin dish. He seized it, held it up, examined
it, placed it over his heart, as if it were a breast-
plate, and afterwards made a hole through the edge
of it, and suspended it from his neck, at the same
time signifying that it would ward off the arrows
of his enemies. So highly did he prize this, that
he gave for it twenty skins, worth twenty crowns.
For a copper kettle he gave fifty skins, worth fifty
crowns. They gave what to us seems a high price
for these articles. But we must remember that to
them these utensils were great rarities, and might
be used for important purposes. They also offered
56 THE CHIEF AND HIS WIFE.
good exchange for hatchets, axes, knives, and would
have given any thing in their possession for swords;
but with these the English would not part.
A few days subsequent to this, they succeeded in
inducing Granganimeo to go on board the ships,
where he had an opportunity of inspecting the
wonders of these strange floating houses. He was
received with the accustomed hospitality of the
English, and furnished with wine, meat, &c, which
he relished exceedingly, and with which he became
very merry. He also brought his wife, daughter,
and two or three children on board. His wife was
small, good looking, but very bashful. Over her
back was thrown a skin dressed with the fur on.
She wore it with the fur side next to her person.
In front was another of the same kind. Her fore-
head was ornamented with a band of white coral.
From her ears a chain of pearls as large as peas
was suspended, which reached half way to the
ground. Other women of the tribe had copper
ornaments dangling from their ears. Some of the
children of Granganimeo and some of the chiefs
had five or six in each ear. Upon his own head
he wore a broad plate of yellow metal ; but
whether it was gold or copper, the English could
not tell, as it was unpolished, and he would not
remove it from his head for their examination. It
was adjusted in such a manner upon his head,
INDIAN LTIQUETTE. 5?
that by " feeling it, it would bow very easily." His
dress was of skins, and worn very much in the
same manner as his wife's. The women wore their
hair long on both sides, and the men but on one.
It is generally supposed that the hair of the Arner-
icar Indians is uniformly black ; but in the account
of this visit by one of the party, it is stated of
them, " They are of a color yellowish, and their
haire black, for the most part ; and yet we saw
children that had very fine aburne and chesnut-
colored haire."
After this, large numbers of the natives came
from all parts of the surrounding country, bringing
with them leather, coral, and dye-stuffs, for pur-
poses of trade. " Yet such was the peculiar etiquette
observed among them, that when Granganimeo was
present, he monopolized the whole trade himself.
None of his men were allowed to barter in his
presence "except such as wear red pieces of ccpper
on their heads, like himself; for that is the differ-
ence between the noblemen and governors of coun-
tries, and the meaner sort."
CHAPTER V.
Indian Prudence. — Method of making Canoes. — Character of
Granganimeo. — Visit to Roanoke. — Indian Hospitality. — Fe*
male Kindness. — Character and Habits of the Natives. — Eng-
lish Timidity. — Gratitude. — Shipwrecked white Men. — Their
fatal Adventure. — Wonder of the Natives. — Their Weapons
and Modes of Warfare. — The Secotanites. — A great Feast. —
A dreadful Slaughter. — The English Captain's Return Home. —
They take with them two Indians.
It was usual for Granganimeo, whenever he visited
the English, to kindle as many fires on the shore, at
a good distance from the vessels, as equalled the
number of canoes with which he intended to make
his approach, so that those on board might know in
what strength he was about to visit them. These
canoes " are made of one tree, either of pine or
pitch trees ; a wood not commonly known to our
people, nor found growing in England." So says the
account. " They have no edge tools to make them
withal : if they have any, they are very few, and
those, it seems, they had twenty years since, which
was out of a wreck which happened upon their
coast, of some Christian ship being beaten that way
by some storm and outrageous weather, whereof
none of the people were saved, but only the ship,
or some part of her being cast upon the sand, out
CANOE MAKING.
59
of whose sides they drew the nails and the spikes,
and with those they made their best instruments.
The manner of making their boats is this : They
burn down some great tree, or take such as are
windfallen, and putting gum and rosin upon one
side thereof, they set fire into it, and when it hath
burnt it hollow, they cut out the coal with their
Making a Canoe.
shells ; and ever where they would burn it deeper or
wider, they lay on gums, which burn away the tim
her ; and by this means they fashion very fine boats,
and such as will transport twenty men. Their oars
are like scoops, and many times they set witli long
joles, as the depth serveth."
GO VISIT TO KOANOKE.
When the wife of Granganimec visited them,
which she did many times, she was accompanied by
forty or fifty women ; all of whom, with two or
three exceptions, she made remain on the shore
whilst she went on board the vessel.
Granganimeo was a fine specimen of a chief.
He was faithful to his promises ; for many times the
English let him have articles of merchandise on
credit to take away, but always, when the day on
which he promised to pay for them arrived, he was
on hand, ready to keep his word. Every day he
sent them a brace of fat bucks, conies, hares, and
fish. He also furnished them with various kinds of
fruits, such as melons, cucumbers, gourds, walnuts,
peas, and different kinds of roots, which were very
palatable to the taste. The soil was extremely fer-
tile. Peas which the English planted were, in ten
days, fourteen inches high. Beans of various col-
ors, with wheat, oats, and corn, abounded among
them.
After the Indians had been aboard the vessels a
number of times, it was considered desirable to re-
turn their visits. Accordingly, the captain of one
of the vessels and seven of the men went up a river,
which the Indians called Occam, and which is be-
lieved to be Pamlico Sound, until they reached an
island, then as now called Roanoke. On the north
end of this island they found a village of nine houses,
INDIAN HOSPITALITY. 61
Duilt of cedar, and fortified with a stockade of trees,
as a protection against enemies. The entrance to
it was made like a turnpike, very artificially. As
the English approached it, the wife of Granganimeo,
the king's brother, came running out to meet them
in the most cheerful and friendly manner. Her
husband was then absent. The account of this visit,
as given by the parties, is so interesting that wo
shall use their own language in describing it. " Some
of her people she commanded to draw our boat on
the shore for the beating of the billow ; others she
appointed to carry us on their backs to the dry
ground, and others to bring our oars into the house
for fear of stealing. When we were come into the
utter room, having five rooms in her house, she
caused us to sit down by a great fire, and after took
off our clothes, and washed them and dried them
again. Some of the women plucked off our stock-
ings, and washed them ; some washed our feet in
warm water; and she herself took great pains to see
all things ordered in the best manner she could,
making great haste to dress some meat for us to eat.
"After we had thus dried ourselves, she brought
us into the inner room, where she set on the board
standing along the house some wheat-like furrnentie,
sodden venison, and roasted, fish sodden, boiled and
roasted ; melons, raw and sodden, roots of divers
kinds, and divers fruits. Their drink is commonly
6
62 INDIAN CHARACTER.
water, but while the grape lasteth they drink wine,
and for want of casks to keep it, all the year after
they drink water, but it is sodden with ginger in it,
and black cinnamon, and sometimes sassafras and
divers others wholesome and medicinalle herbs and
trees. We were entertained with all love and kind-
ness, and with as much bounty, after their manner,
as they could possibly devise. We found the people
most gentle, loving, and faithful, void of all guile
and treason, and such as live after the manner of
the golden age. The people only care how to de-
fend themselves from the cold in their short winter,
and to feed themselves with such meat as the soil
afFordeth. Their meat is very well sodden, and they
make broth very sweet and savory. Their vessels
are earthen pots, very large, white, and sweet ; their
dishes are wooden platters of sweet timber. Within
the place where they feed was their lodging, and
within that their idol, which they worship, of whom
T hey speak incredible things. While we were at
meat there came in at the gates two or three men
with their bows and arrows from hunting, whom
when we espied, we began to look one towards
another, and offered to reach our weapons ; but as
soon as she espied our mistrust, she was very much
moved, and caused some of her men to run out and
take away their bows and arrows and break them,
and withal beat the poor fellows out of the gute
ENGLISH PRUDENCE. 63
again. When we departed in the evening, and would
not tarry all night, she was very sorry, and gave us
into our boat our supper half dressed, pots and all,
and brought us to our boat side, in which we lay
all night, removing the same a pretty distance from
the shore. She, perceiving our jealousy, was much
grieved, and sent divers men and thirty women to
sit all night on the bank side by us, and sent us inti
our boats five mats to cover us from the rain, using
very many words to entreat us to rest in their houses ;
but because we were few, and if we had miscarried,
the voyage had been in very great danger, we durst
not adventure any thing, although there was no cause
of doubt ; for a more kind and loving people there
cannot be found in the world, as far as we have
hitherto had trial."
This Indian squaw had herself, as we have seen,
been on board the vessels of the English, where both
she and her husband had been treated with kindness.
She seems to have been impelled by a sense of grat-
itude to reciprocate their kindness, and was grieved
that her visitors did not have as much confidence in
her friendliness as she and her distinguished husband
had manifested in theirs. Her hospitality seems to
have been munificent, and nothing was left undone
which was necessary for the safety or the comfort
of her guests.
On this visit the English gained some vague in-
G4 A HAREBRAINED ADVENTURE.
formation respecting other white persons who had
visited this coast. They were informed that four
days' journey to the south-west was a city called
Secotan, and that twenty-six years before, a ship was
there cast away, some of the crew of which were
white, and were successful in escaping from the
wreck. After remaining three weeks upon an unin-
habited island, they, wit' the assistance of some of
the inhabitants of Secotan who had found them out,
fastened two Indian canoes together, erected masts,
took off their shirts and converted them into sails,
and then boldly put out to sea. It was a hare-
brained adventure, and none but men on the verge
of desperation would have engaged in it. A few
days after, their crazy vessel was found cast ashore
upon another island, from which it was evident that
they had been cast away. These individuals were
seen only by the inhabitants of Secctan. Yet when
they saw these others, the account states, " they
wondered marvellously at the whiteness of our skins,
even coveting to touch our breasts, and to view the
same. Besides, they had our ships in marvellous
admiration, and all tilings else were so strange unto
them, as it appeared that none of them had ever seen
the like. When we discharged any piece, were it
but an arquebus, they would tremble thereat for very
fear, and for the strangeness of the same ; for the
weapons which themselves use are bows and arrows.
INDIAN CUSTOMS. 65
The arrows are bits of small canes, headed with a
sharp shell, or tooth of a fish, sufficient enough to
kill a naked man. Their swords be of wood hard-
ened ; likewise they use wooden breastplates for their
defence. They have beside a kind of club, in the
end whereof they fasten the sharp horns of a stag
or other beast. When they go to wars, they carry
about with them their idol, of whom they ask coun-
sel, as the Romans were wont of the oracle of Apollo.
They sing songs as they march towards the battle,
instead of drums and trumpets; their wars are very
cruel and bloody, by reason whereof, and of then*
civil dissensions, which have happened of late years
among them, the people are marvellously wasted,
and in some places the country left desolate."
Adjoining the Secotanites was a tribe of Indians,
the name of whose king was Piamacum, between
whom and the people of Secotan there had been
violent and sanguinary wars. Although peace had
been arranged between them, yet there were acts of
perfidy which the Secotanites could not forget, and
which they were anxious to avenge. On one occa-
sion, a great feast was appointed, to which many men
and women of the other tribe were invited, and when
they were all together, indulging in promiscuous mer-
riment, and worshipping their idol without the least
fear of being betrayed, the chief of the town where
the feast was held came suddenly upon them with a
6*
6fi FATAL FEAST.
band of his deceitful warriors, and slew every one of
the men. The women and children he preserved,
perhaps to reduce them to bondage, as that was
commonly the way in which they disposed of their
prisoners.
After Captains Amidas and Barlow had made all
the examination and obtained all the information in
their power, they sailed for England, where they
arrived about the middle of September. They took
with them to England two of the natives, whose
names were Wanchese and Manteo.
CHAPTER VI.
Glowing Accounts of the new Countries. — Origin of the Name
Virginia. — Sir Walter Raleigh's Privileges. — Greenville's Ex-
pedition. — Touch at Porto Rico. — False Promises. — Fiery
Retaliation. — Banquets. — Bull Hunt. — Bargaining. — Dan-
gerous Sport. — Fine Fishing. — A Message to Wingina. —
Exploring Expedition. — The stolen Cup. — Severe Revenge. —
Granganimeo's last Visit. — Greenville returns. — Comparative
Dates.
When Captains Amidas and Barlow returned to
England, they gave such glowing and exaggerated
accounts of the beauty of the country, the fertility
of the soil, and the gentle disposition of the natives,
as greatly pleased the English, and induced Queen
Elizabeth, in commemoration of her own unmarried
state, " or as some have been pleased to gloss and
interpret it, because it still seemed to retain the
virgin purity and plenty of the first creation, and the
people their primitive innocency of life and man-
ners," to call it Virginia.
Soon after their return, Sir Walter Raleigh was
elected to Parliament, and received also the honor
of knighthood. His patent for prosecuting discov
eries in foreign lands was confirmed, and that he
might have an enlarged income to assist in defraying
the expenses of his colonial enterprises, there was
granted to him the monopoly of trade in sweet wines,
68
A NEW EXPEDITION.
from which it was expected he would receive a hand-
some revenue.
Encouraged by the flattering reports of his re-
turned officers, Raleigh lost no time in making ar-
rangements for another expedition. This beautiful
Portrait of Sir Walter Raleigh.
paradise which had been discovered, where, from the
accounts of its visitors, it seemed as though earth
and sea, atmosphere and sun, its inhabitants and its
natural productions, had all combined to render it
the most delightful residence in the world, was to
be colonized immediately.
ARRIVAL AT PORTO RICO. 69
The new expedition consisted of seven vessels and
one hundred and eight colonists, under the com-
mand of Sir Richard Greenville. Upon their arrival
on the shores of the new world, the colony was to
be governed by Mr. Ralph Lane. Among other
distinguished persons who went out with this com-
pany was a skilful artist, by the name of With, who
had been employed to make sketches of the personal
appearance and the singular customs of the natives.
On the 9th day of April, 1585, the expedition set
sail from Plymouth, in England. On the 12th of
May, they reached the Island of St. John, of Porto
Rico.* They here spent a number of days in build-
ing a pinnace, the timber for which they had to
draw three miles. The island belonged to the Span-
iards, who were not on friendly terms with the Eng-
lish. A number of them made their appearance on
various occasions, but did not dare to attack these
unwelcome visitors. On the 23d of May, they fin
ished and launched their pinnace. The Spaniards,
in an interview which they had with some of the
English, having ascertained that they did not intend
to remain there, but were merely huilding a small
vessel with which they would soon all depart, prom-
ised to furnish them with supplies of food. But
after waiting some time and not receiving the prom-
* Greenville, in Hakluyt.
70 RICH PRIZES.
ised supplies, the English were indignant, and *o
revenge themselves they set the woods on fire, uid
also the fort where they had built their pinnace.
This did no good ; it brought no victuals, and in-
stead of allaying the animosity of the Spaniards, it
must have greatly increased it.
Greenville and his company were anxious to leave
St. Johns, for though the Spaniards did not attack
them, there was another enemy, of great courage and
of indomitable perseverance, whose vigilance was ever
awake, and whose weapons were always ready, and
from whom retreat or concealment was impossible.
These were the clouds of bloodthirsty mosquitoes
which infested the island, and which were a constant
annoyance to the English.
They left St. Johns on the 29th, and the same
night they fell in with a Spanish frigate. As soon
as the Spaniards saw the English fleet bearing down
upon them, they took to their small boats and fled,
leaving their vessel a prey to the enemy. Early the
next morning they made a prize of another Spanish
frigate, with rich freight and various Spaniards of
distinction on board. These latter were afterwards
ransomed at high rates. On the 30th thev arrived
at the Island of Hispaniola, where they were re-
ceived with great courtesy. They here honored the
Spaniards with a banquet, who reciprocated it with
u bull hunt. The account of that interview, as given
COURTESIES BETWEEN ENEMIES. 71
cn the journal of the voyage, is as follows : " The
5th of June, the governor of Isabella, (a town on
the north side of Hispaniola,) accompanied with a
lustie friar and twenty other Spaniards, with their
servants and negroes, came down to the seaside,
where our ships rode at anchor, who being seen,
our general manned immediately the most part of
his boats with the chief men of our fleet, every man
appointed and furnished in the best sort. At the
landing of our general, the Spanish governor re-
ceived him very courteously, and the Spanish gen-
tlemen saluted our English gentlemen, and their
inferior sort did also salute our soldiers and seamen,
liking our men and likewise their qualities, although
at the first they seemed to stand in fear of us, and of
so many of our boats, whereof they desired that all
might not land their men ; yet in the end the cour-
tesies which passed on both sides were so great that
all fear and inistiust on the Spaniards' part was
abandoned.
" In the mean time, while our English general and
the Spanish governor discoursed betwixt them of
divers matters, as of the state of the country, the
multitude of the towns and people, and the com-
modities of the island, our men provided two ban-
queting houses, covered with green boughs, the one
for the gentlemen, the other for the servants ; and a
sumptuous banquet was brought in, served by us all
4 A*
SPANISH BULL HUNT.
n plate, with the sound of trumpets and concert of
music, wherewith the Spaniards were more than
delighted. Which banquet being ended, the Span-
iards, in recompence of our courtesie, caused a great
herd of white bulls and kine to be brought together
from the mountains, and appointed for every gentle-
5UiE«-Jl«U»
man and captain that would ride, a horse ready
saddled, and then singled out three of the best of
them, to be hunted by horsemen after their manner,
so that the pastime grew very pleasant for the space
of three hours, wherein all three of the beasts were
killed, whereof one took the sea, and there was slain
FRIENDLY RELATIONS. 73
with a musket. After this sport, many rare pres-
ents and gifts were given and bestowed on both
parts ; and the next day we played the merchants in
bargaining with them by way of truck and exchange
of divers of their commodities, as horses, mares, kine,
bulls, goats, swine, sheep, bull hides, sugar, ginger,
pearl, tobacco, and such like commodities of the
island."
The courtesy of the Spanish on this occasion was,
by the English, attributed to fear rather than to
kindness.
The banquet, bull hunt, and bartering having ter-
minated to the mutual satisfaction of the parties, on
June 7th the English fleet bade farewell to their
friendly foes, and went to sea. The next clay they
arrived at a small island, which they had been in-
formed was a place of great resort for seals. As
the general desired to enjoy the sport of taking
some, the fleet came to anchor, and he, with a num-
ber of others, went in the pinnace in pursuit of them.
The chase like to have had a fatal termination for
the whole party, as the pinnace came very near
being wrecked. But by divine interposition they
finally escaped, and reached their vessel in safety.
On the 29th they arrived upon the coast of Florida,
and three days after they narrowly escaped wrecking
on a point which, in consequence of its dangerous
character, was called Cape Fear. The next day
7
74 THEFT AND ITS PUNISHMENT.
thty anchored in a harbor, and in one tide they
caught as many fish as would, in London market,
have sold for a hundred dollars. On the 26th they
came to anchor at Wococon. From here they sent
word toWingina, of Roanoke, of their arrival. On
the 6th of July, Mr. John Arundel was sent to the
main land, accompanied by Manteo, one of the sav-
ages who had been taken to England, and who had
now returned with them. He proved to be very
useful to the English all the time that they remained
there. On the same day, Captains Aubrey and Bon-
iten were sent to Croatan, an Indian town, where
they found thirty or more of their men, who had
been left there a number of days before. On the
11th of July, the general, accompanied by quite a
large party of the English, set out on- an exploring
expedition, with the tilt boat, the pinnace, and two
ship boats laden with a stock of provisions sufficient
to last eight days. They directed their course towards
the main land, and during their absence they discov-
ered the towns of Pomeiok, Aquascogok, Secotan, and
a great lake called Paquique. At Aquascogok a sil-
ver cup was stolen from them by an Indian, which
so offended the English, that, in revenue for the
larceny, they burned down the town and destroyed
all their corn. This destruction of the homes and
the food of the Indians, for so trifling; an offence,
many of whom had no hand in it, only served to
Greenville's returns 75
exasperate them, and to convert them into more de-
termined and implacable foes. It was seed from
which in future the English were to reap bitter fruit-
On the 18th of July they returned from their
expedition to the fleet, which was still riding* at
Wococon, and two days after they set sail for Ha-
torask, where they arrived on the 27th. On the
29th they received their last visit from the generous
and honorable Granganimeo, as, shortly after, he
died. He had proved himself to be a sincere friend
of the English. On the 25th of August, General
Greenville set sail on his return to England, leaving
in the new world one hundred and eight persons to
found a colony. This was in 1585, and as the
Pilgrims did not land in Massachusetts Bay till 1629,
this first attempt of the English at colonizing in
Virginia occurred thirty-five years before the settle-
ment of Plymouth.
CHAPTER VII.
•
Explorations. — Description of the Country. — An intelligent Cap-
tive. — Pearls. — Menatonon. — Two Companies. — Assigna-
tion. — A marvellous River. — Pemissapan's Treachery. — Con-
cealment of the Indians. — Critical Situation. — The Governor's
Policy. — Firmness of the Company. — Dog Porridge. — Ru-
mors of Gold. — Mining Operations. — Perseverance of the
Company. — Lane's interesting Account. — Attack by the In-
dians. — They retreat to the Woods. — The perilous Return.
The colony which Sir Richard Greenville left in
the country to undertake the laborious and respon-
sible work of its settlement, was placed under the
government of Mr. Ralph Lane, wlio had accom-
panied them from England for that purpose.
After the departure of Greenville, arrangements
were made by the colonists to enter upon various
exploring expeditions, in order to ascertain the
geography and nature of the country, in respect to
its soil and its mineral, vegetable, and animal pro-
ductions; and, also, .to form an acquaintance and
establish friendly, relations with the natives. Not
much, however, was accomplished by these expe-
ditions. To the southward, they proceeded as far
as Secotan, an Indian town, which they estimated
was about eighty miles distant from Roanoke, "in
the present county of Gamy, between the Pamlico
£/AW^
lane's description of the country. 77
and the Neuse." They made the passage with
difficulty, through a broad sound full of dangerous
flats and shoals, in a boat with four oars, and carry-
ing fifteen men, with their provisions and baggage.
To the north, they went as far as to the Ches-
pians — about a hundred and thirty miles. They
regarded the expedition as perilous, because the
water was shallow, the bay wide, and in case any
accident happened, it would have been very, difficult
to obtain help. Mr. Bancroft fixes the extent of
their northern exploration at the small river Eliz-
abeth, which falls into the Chesapeake Bay, just
below Norfolk. They penetrated into the interior
some distance beyond the junction of the Meherrin
and the Nottaway, to Chawanook. In Governor
Lane's own account of these explorations, he says,
" The territory and soil of the Chespians (being
distant fifteen miles from the shore) was for pleas-
antness of seat, for temperature of climate, for
fertility of soil, and for the commodity of the sea,
besides multitude of bears, (being an excellent
good victual,) with great woods of sassafras and
walnut trees, is not to be excelled by any other
whatsoever."
He states, after mentioning the unpronounceable
names of several Indian towns which they passed
on the rivers, that Chawanook is the largest, and
capable of sending seven hundred warriors into the
7 *
78 AN INTELLIGENT INDIAN.
field. The king of this province was named Men
atonon, " a man impotent in his limbs, but other-
wise, for a savage, a very grave and wise man,
and of a very singular good discourse in matters
concerning the state, not only of his own country,
and the disposition of his own men, but also of his
neighbors round about him, as well far as near,
and of the commodities that each country yield-
eth." * The governor took him prisoner, and
kept him for two days ; and from him he received
more valuable information than he had derived from
all the other savages together. Among other tilings,
he told him that by going three days' journey up
his river Chawanook, he would be within four or
five days' journey of another kingdom, bordering
upon the sea, but having, as its place of greatest
strength, an island, situated in a bay, and surround-
ed by very deep water. From this bay the king
of that country obtains so great a quantity of pearls,
that not only are the robes of himself and followers
abundantly ornamented with them, but also his beds
and houses, so that it is a curiosity to see him. He
showed the governor some of these pearls, which he
had purchased of the king about two years before ;
and though they were black, he paid a dear price
for them. Some of these he <mve to Governor
B'
Lane, in Hakluyl.
A WEALTHY CHIEF. 79
Lane, among which were a few very round and
beautiful. He informed him that the black pearls
were obtained from the shallow, and the large
white ones from the deep water of the bay, in
which was the island before alluded to. This story
of the wonderful quantity of pearl powerfully ex
cited the cupidity of Lane, and he resolved to make
this wealthy native monarch a visit. He regarded
it as extremely desirable to form an acquaintance
with one who possessed in such abundance these
valuable jewels. It was his opinion that this king
trafficked with white men who dressed as the Eng-
lish did ; that for them he saved all his white pearls,
and for this reason would sell none but black ones
to Indians.
Menatonon offered to furnish him with guides,
but at the same time advised him to take a consid-
erable number of men, and a good stock of stores,
as the king whom they would visit was jealous of
strangers, and \ery unwilling for any but his own
people to fish for pearls. Lane at once resolved, in
case any supplies reached him from England by the
end of April, to set out on this important expe-
dition. His plan was to send some boats by sea to
discover the bay referred to, and explore it, whilst
he, with another company of two hundred men,
would go up the River of Chawanook, accompanied
by the guides which were promised him. It was
80 REMOVAL CONTEMPLATED.
his intention, also, to have kept Menatonon's sou a
prisoner on the journey, in order to secure fidelity
on the part of the guide. He also arranged to
provide fortified places on the route, protected by a
garrison of fifteen or twenty men, which he was to
leave within them. After reaching the head of the
river, he would then cross over land to the bay, and
join the other party, who were to be there waiting
for him. In case he found a good harbor there,
which should appear to him preferable to the one
at Roanoke, he intended to take possession of it,
and remove there with his whole colony. This
was to be his plan of operations, in case he re-
ceived accessions from England; but after receiving
other intelligence, so greatly was his anxiety in-
creased to commence operations, that he resolved
not to delay. His movements were hastened by
certain marvellous things which he heard respecting
a famous river, called by the Indians Moratoc. It
was said that the origin of this river was at a dis-
tance of thirty or forty days' travel from Roanoke,
and that there the water gushed out of a large rock
in such quantity as to make at once a most violent
stream. This huge rock was so near to the ocean,
that in times of storm, when the wind blew in
from the sea, the resistless rolling billows dashed
over the intervening land, and mingled with the
fresh water of the river, rendering it salt and
A FAMOUS RIVER. 81
brackish for a considerable distance. Lane was
anxious to discover this singular river-producing
rock. The account of it he knew would furnish
an interesting chapter in the report of his expe-
ditions, which, as in duty bound, he was to return
to his employer in England.
Menatonon, whom he had held in captivity, he
released for a certain ransom price, and then com-
menced his exploration of the river. The Moratoc,
now known as the Roanoke, emptied into the
Albemarle Sound, then called by the Indians
Weapomeiok. His plan was to take two double
wherries, with forty men, and provisions sufficient
only to last until they reached the Moratocs, or
Mangoaks, tribes of Indians whom they expected
to pass on their journey, and ascend the Roanoke,
if possible, to its mysterious head. This neglect to
lay in more provisions came near proving fatal to
the whole party.
For the king, Wingina, who, upon the death of
his brother, had changed his name to Pemissapan,
although he had frequently importuned the English
to visit the interior tribes of Indians, now that his
request was about to be complied with, sent word
to those tribes that the white men were cominjj to
destroy them. The consequence was, that, as Lane
and his company ascended the stream, the Indians,
instead of meeting them and trading with them as
82 TREASON AND STRATAGEM.
they otherwise would have done, fled before them
carrying away their corn, and leaving nothing hut
empty wigwams for their visitors. The limited
stock of provisions which Lane took with him was
rapidly diminishing. After having proceeded up
the river for three days, without seeing an Indian
or finding a grain of corn, he began to be alarmed.
Being then a hundred and sixty miles from home,
knowing that he had victuals for only two days left,
suspecting treason in his own savages, and appre-
hensive lest he might meet with violent storms,
which would impede his return, and perhaps prove
fatal to some, if not all, of his company, he
concluded to make known to them their true con-
dition, and ask their opinion as to the best course
to pursue. Accordingly, in the evening, before
appointing the sentinels for the night, he called the
whole company together, laid before them their
real situation, informed them of his own suspicions
that they were betrayed by their own savages, and
drawn forth into the country to be starved ; and
that, as they only had two days' provisions on hand,
it would be best for them to return home, and that,
in returning, it would be wise to take a different
route from that by which they had come, so that
they might visit the fishing " weares of Chympa-
num," where they might obtain some relief. How-
ever, after making a full statement, he said he
COURAGEOUS RESOLUTION. 83
would submit the whole matter to them for their
decision, and would abide by the votes of the
majority whether to return, or to spend all of their
provisions in surveying that goodly river, with the
hope that they would have better fortune in meeting
with the natives, and in finding food. But tbf
the} might not be hasty in coming to a decision,
advised them to think of the subject over night, ana
he would call for their opinion in the morning.
The decision of the company was, that whilst a
half a pint of corn per man was left, they would
not relinquish the examination of the river ; that as
t u 3 were in the company two mastiff clogs, when
. other food gave out, they could convert them
into pottage, season it with sassafras, and live upon
it two days ; that by that time the current of the
river would carry them to the entrance of the
sound, over which they might pass in two days
more, and be relieved by the fish wears ; which
two days, they said, they would rather fast than be
drawn back a foot, till they had seen the Indians,
either as friends or foes. With this resolution
Governor Lane said he was well pleased, and thai
he merely pretended to be of a different opinion out
of " mistrust of that which afterwards did happen."
The tribe which they were particularly desirous
of meeting was cdled the Mangoaks, who were
said to traffic up the Roanoke, and who, it '-vaa
84 METHOD OF MINING.
presumed, could give them valuable information
respecting a " marvelous and most strange mineral "
which it produced. The existence of a mine some-
where on that river was extensively known among
the neighboring tribes. The country in which it
was located was called Chaunis Temoatan.
" They say that they take the said metal out oi*
a river that falleth very swift from high rocks and
hills. The manner is this : They take a great
bowl, by their description as great as one of our
targets, and wrap a skin over the hollow part
thereof, leaving one part open to receive in the
mineral. That done, they watch the coming down
of the current, and the change of the color of the
water, and then suddenly clap down the said bowl
with the skin, and receive into the same as much
ore as will come in, which is ever as much as their
bowl will hold, which presently they cast into a fire,
and forthwith it melteth, and doth yield in five parts,
at the first melting, two parts of metal for three
parts of ore. Of this metal the Mangoaks have so
great store, by report of all the savages adjoining,
that they beautify their houses with great plates of
the same."
This metal the Indians called wassador, a ge-
neric name, however, which they applied to metals
in general. They said it resembled the English
copper, except that it was paler and softer. It
A COVETED METAL. 85
was easy for the excited imaginations of the Eng-
lish to convert this soft, pale red, or yellow metal
into gold. Their cupidity being aroused, they were
the more anxious to have an interview with the
Mangoaks, and obtain not only more information,
but specimens of the mysterious mineral, and, if
possible, be led to the mine. They therefore de-
termined not to return, but to continue to ascend
the stream, and persevere in their efforts to obtain
an interview with the Mangoaks, and, if successful,
to take some of them prisoners, and use them as
guides. Manteo, who had made a visit to England,
and had picked up something of the English lan-
guage, accompanied them as their interpreter, so
that, in case they fell in with any of the natives,
they could have conversation with them.
The deceitful statements of Pemissapan, that
their intentions were evil, defeated all their efforts.
The Indians shunned them as though they believed
the report, that their object was to destroy them.
Governor Lane, in the account of this expedition
which he sent to his employer, — Sir Walter Ra-
leigh, — says that he yielded willingly to the de-
cision of his company to persevere.
" But it fell out very contrary to all expectation
and likelihood, for after two days' travel, and our
whole victual spent, lying on shore all night, we
could never see man, only fires we might perceive
8
86 AN ATTACK.
made along the shore where we were to pass, arid
up into the country, until the very last day ; in the
evening whereof, about three of the clock, we
heard certain savages call, as we thought, Manteo,
who was also at that time with me in the boat,
whereof we all being very glad, hoping of some
friendly conference with them, and making him to
answer them, they presently began a song, as we
thought in token of our welcome to them ; but
Manteo presently betook him to his piece, and told
me that they meant to fight with us, which word
was not so soon spoken by him, and the light horse-
men ready to put to shore, but there lighted a volley
of their arrows amongst them in the boat, but did no
hurt (God be thanked) to any man. Immediately,
the other boat lying ready with their shot to scour
the place for our hand weapons to land upon, which
was presently done, although the land was very
high and steep, the savages forthwith quitted the
shore, and betook themselves to flight. We landed,
and, having fair and easily followed for a small
time after them, who had wooded themselves, we
know not where. The sun drawing towards the
setting, and being then assured that the next day,
if we would pursue them, though we might happen
to meet with them, yet we should be assured to
meet with none of their victual, which we then had
good cause to think of; therefore choosing for the
DETERMINATION TO RETURN. 8/
company a convenient ground in safety to lodge in
for the night, making a strong corps of guard, and
putting out good sentinels, I determined the next
morning, before the rising of the sun, to be going
back again, if possibly we might recover the mouth
of the river, into the broad sound, which at my first
motion I found my whole company ready to assent
unto ; for they were now come to their dog's por-
ridge, that they had bespoken for themselves, if
that befell them, which did, and I before did mis-
trust we should hardly escape. The end was, we
came the next day, by night, to the river's mouth,
within four or five miles of the same, having rowed
in one day, clown the current, as much as in four
days we had done against the same. We lodged
upon an island, where we had nothing in the world
to eat but pottage of sassafras leaves, the like
whereof for a meat was never used before, as I
think. The broad sound we had to pass the next
day all fresh and fasting. That day, the wind
blew so strongly, and the billow so great, that
there was no possibility of passage without sink-
ing of our boats. This was upon Easter eve,
which was fasted very truly. Upon Easter day, in
the morning, the wind coming very calm, we en-
tered the sound, and by four of the clock, we were
at Chipanum, whence all the savages we had left
8S ARRIVAL AT ROANOKE.
there were fled ; but their wears did yield us some
fish, as God was pleased not utterly to suffer us to
be lost ; for some of our company of the light
horsemen were far spent. The next morning we
arrived at our home, Roanoke."
CHAPTER VIII.
New Plots. — The Colony in great Jeopardy. — Indian Funera"
Customs. — Murders projected. — The Plot revealed. — The
Watchword. — Pemissapan slain. — The Colony saved. — A
Fleet. — Painful Suspense. — Relief. — Sir Francis Drake.—
His Kindness. — Great Storm. — Its Effects. — The Colonists
disheartened. — Drake takes them on Board. — Character of
Lane. — Arrival of Supplies, but no Colony. — Their Return. —
Arrival of Sir Richard Greenville. — His Surprise. — His Re-
turn. — He leaves fifteen Men. — He destroys Spanish Towns.
The expedition which was related in the last
chapter seems to have resulted in no permanent ben-
efit to the English, except in making them acquainted,
by painful experience, with the methods adopted by
the savages to annoy and destroy their pursuing
enemies. It also made them sensibly realize that
Pemissapan was a dangerous neighbor, whom sound
policy required them closely to watch.
After their return from their exploration of the
Roanoke, new events which occurred served to con-
firm their opinion of the treacherous and dangerous
character of this wily chief. Ensenore, the father
of Pemissapan, was a true friend of the colonists.
He had no sympathy with the antipathy and mali-
ciousness of his son. In the councils which were
held to deliberate upon the policy to be adopted
towards the white strangers, he always stood up aa
8*
90 PEMISOAPAN S PLOT.
their protector, and interposed his influence for their
good. His name should be held in grateful remem-
brance by their descendants.
Still, according to Governor Lane's account,
Pemissapan arranged a plan for the overthrow <_f
the colony. After having projected a variety of
annoyances, such as the withholding of food from
the English, omitting to plant corn, destroying their
fishing wears, and thus obliging them to live mainly
upon clams, muscles, and other shell fish, he devised
an artful plot for their destruction.
It was the custom with the Indians, when any of
their principal men deceased, to observe a great fes-
tival to their honor. When Ensenore, who was ad-
vanced in years, died, which occurred about this
time, his son, Pemissapan, resolved to have a fes-
tival to his memory, and when large numbers of
Indians should have assembled together, to make an
attack upon the English and destroy them. Indians
of different tribes were to be collected, and were to
have their encampments located in different places,
and when one portion of them should succeed in
executing Governor Lane, bonfires were to be lighted
at prominent points as the signal of their success?
and then others were to make an attack upon the
English colony, and cut them all off" in cold blood.
The method which had been adopted for the de-
struction of the governor was as follows : Twenty
VARIOUS MURDERS PLANNED 91
v
warriors, under the command of two principal braves,
were appointed to watch his person. They were to
ascertain in what house he lodged, and at midnight,
when they had reason to believe that he was fast
locked in unconscious sleep, they were to station
themselves around his door ; some of them were
then to set the house on fire by kindling the dry
reeds with which it was covered, and when he should
awake and attempt to escape from the burning build-
ing, they were to fall upon him with their weapons
and put him to death. The same plan was arranged
for the destruction of other prominent Englishmen.
The town and the fort were then to be burned and
the colonists destroyed wherever they could be found.
Such, in brief, is Governor Lane's account of the
matter, which he says was revealed to him by an
Indian named Skyco, and was confirmed by one of
Pemissapan's own men.
The plot being disclosed, Lane began to counter-
plot, and after a while succeeded in securing an
interview with Pemissapan and eight of his princi-
pal men. Regarding this a favorable opportunity
for inflictirg upon the traitorous Indian deserved
death, he gave to his own guard the watchword,
which had been previously communicated to them,
which was, " Christ our victory," when instantly
they sprang upon the Indians and slew them. Pem-
issapan was shot through by the colonel with a pistol,
92 A FLEET ! A FLEET !
and fell as if dead ; but during the continuance of
the melee, he seized a favorable opportunity, sud-
denly sprang to his feet, and started oft* with the
speed of the deer, his bullet wound operating like a
spur to a horse ; " insomuch," says Lane, " as he
overran all the company, being, by the way, shot
thwart the buttocks by mine Irish boy with my
petronell.* In the end, an Irishman serving me,
one Nugent, and the deputy provost, undertook him ;
and following him in the woods overtook him ; and
I in some doubt lest we had lost both the king and
my man by our own negligence to have been inter-
cepted by the savages, we met him returning out of the
woods with Pemissapan's head in his hand." This
transpired on the 1st of June, 15S6. Thus the colony
was saved from the dangers which encompassed it.
On the 8th of the same month, intelligence
reached Governor Lane that a great fleet of three
and twenty sail were upon the coast ; but whether
they were friends or foes was unknown. This in-
formation was communicated by Captain Stafford,
who was then lying at my Lord Admiral's Island.
This was important news. If this large fleet were
enemies, and should discover the colony, it would
oe an easy thing for them to conquer and make
orisoners of war of all the English ; but if they were
* A kind of carabine, or large horsemar. s pistol.
ARRIVAL OF SIR FRANCIS DRAKE. 93
friends, they could not have come at a better time.
Intense solicitude was felt to discover their flag.
As they gradually neared the coast, corning on like
a flock of white-winged sea birds, the eyes of the
English were strained to make out their national
character. They earnestly hoped that they might
prove to be reinforcements, and fresh stores, which
they had been expecting from home ; yet in conse-
quence of their large number, they feared that that
could not be the case, unless a portion of them were
a naval convoy, accompanying the others for their
protection. Their suspense, however, was of short
duration. The most joyous excitement was created
in the little colony when it was ascertained that this
was an English fleet, under the command of the re-
nowned Sir Francis Drake. He had visited them
in obedience to the command of her majesty, Queen
Elizabeth of England, to inquire after their welfare,
and to supply their wants. Despondency now gave
place to hope. As their necessities were to be met
in men, boats, and provisions, they expected to be
able to maintain their position until the anticipated
I enforcements from Sir Walter Raleigh arrived.
Drake treated the colony with great courtesy and
kindness. At their request he furnished them with
one bark, called the Francis, of seventy tons, two
pinnaces, and four small boats, with provisions suffi-
cient to last a hundred men four months, so that in
91 FRESH SUPPLIES.
case nothing was heard from Sir Walter Raleigh,
and it became necessary, as a matter of self-preser-
vation, for them to return to England, they might
have the means of so doing ; or if they remained
in the new world, that they might be able to make
explorations in safety along the coast. As a num-
ber of the colonists were weak, sickly, and other-
wise inefficient, Drake also supplied Governor Lane
with a number of able-bodied men and some expe-
rienced and discreet officers, two of whom were
Abraham Kendall and Griffith Heme. The pro-
visions and the new officers, with a number of others
from the colony, were on board the Francis, when,
on the day following the new arrangement, a violent
storm arose, which compelled the Francis, with all
on board, to escape to sea. The storm continued
four days — from the 13th to the 16th of June. Aa
the road where the fleet was anchored was much
exposed, a number of the other vessels were obliged
to put to sea also. Indeed, so severe was the
weather, and so powerful the rolling waves, " that
the} had like to have driven all on shore, if the Lord
had not held his holy hand over them."
The Francis did not return. She was not heard
of again till Drake arrived in England, where he
met her. He now offered to supply the colonists
with another vessel. But after consultation among
themselves, they declined accepting it. So great had
THE COLONY RETURNS. 95
been their discomforts, so unfriendly were the In-
dians, that they were effectually weaned from the
love of colonial life in America. And now that
their fresh supply of provisions and men had been
carried away in consequence of the weather, they
construed it into the frown of divine Providence
upon their attempt at colonization ; they therefore
requested the admiral to receive them on board his
vessels and take them home. Drake readily con-
dented to comply with their wishes. But in getting
ihem on board his vessels, so boisterous was the
rveather, and so often did the pinnaces get aground,
that almost all their luggage, with all their cards,
books, and writings, was cast overboard by the
sailors. After the colonists were divided among the
different vessels of the fleet, " the general, in the
name of the Almighty, weighing his anchors, set sail
the 19th of June, 15S6, and arrived in Portsmouth,
England, the 27th of July the same year."
Thus ingloriously terminated Governor Ralph
Lane's colony on the Island of Roanoke. Lane
seems to have been a man of too little nerve, cour-
age, and persevering determination, under difficulties,
to be the founder of a colony. He was not a man
to infuse vigor into the drooping spirits of others,
and to lead a forlorn hope. In the present instance
he became discouraged too soon. We think, too,
that he magnified his dangers arising from the
96 CHARACTER OF LANE.
Indians. With more firmness on his part, he might
have kept the colony together until the promised
reinforcements of Sir Walter Raleigh arrived. For
at the time Admiral Drake visited them, they had
crops in the ground (of which the corn was within
a fortnight of gathering) sufficient to have lasted
them two years. As Pemissapan was then slain, as
some of the neighboring tribes were friendly to the
English, and as all the Indians were in great dread
of fire-arms, we think that Lane might, with proper
policy, in his treatment of the Indians, have so man-
aged as to have secured a permanent settlement.
But he was not the man for the crisis. He precipi-
tately fled from the place ; and thus fell the first at-
tempt of the English to settle a colony upon the
shores of the new world !
It is difficult, even at this late day, to suppress a
feeling of regret at his hasty departure, when we
know that Sir Walter was exerting himself nobly at
home to fulfil his promise of further assistance, and
that the assistance was actually sent, though at a
later period than was expected.
The same year, and only a short time after Drake
had taken the colonists away, a ship of a hundred
tons, abundantly freighted with all kinds of supplies
for the young colony, arrived upon the coast. It
had been sent out by Sir Walter Raleigh according
to his promise. After examining "this paradise of
ARRIVALS TOO LATE. 97
the world for some time, and being unable to find
the colony whom they had come to relieve, they
were obliged to return, taking all their supplies with
them."
About a fortnight after his departure, Sir Richard
Greenville, who had brought the colonists to this
new world, also arrived, with three vessels well
freighted. He visited Roanoke, and was surprised
to see the place deserted. Not an Englishman
could be found. A*fter making several excursions
into the country in different directions, for the double
purpose of learning, if he could, the fate of the
colony, and of making further discoveries of the
geography and productions of the land, he concluded
to return. But being unwilling to lose possession
of the country, he, after grave deliberation with his
officers, decided to leave fifteen men to hold the
place.
After selecting the men, and depositing with them
provisions, he bade them farewell, and departed,
leaving them the sole guardians of a continent.
On his return he visited the Islands of Azores,
landed, and destroyed the towns, taking many Span-
iards prisoners.
9
CHAPTER IX.
Indian Clothing. — Their Weapons. — Their Houses. — Mode of
Warfare. — Their religious Opinions. — Stories about Resurrec-
tion from the Dead. — Astonishment at certain English Ar-
ticles. — Their Opinions of the English. — Their religious In-
struction. — Their singular Treatment of the Bible. — Requests
for Prayers. — Strange Sickness. — How it was accounted
for. — English thought to be Gods. — Invisible Bullets. — In-
dian Uses of Tobacco — Snuff for Fish. — Raleifrh's Wajrer
with the Queen. — A Man on Fire. — Permanence of Indian
Customs.
Amongst the colonists who went out with Gov-
ernor Ralph Lane was Mr. Thomas Hariot, a
scientific gentleman, who was appointed to inves-
tigate the natural productions of the country, the
commodities and habits of the natives, and write
the history of the expedition. From his account,
which is published in Hakluvt's Collection, — a rare
book, — we gather the following facts concerning
the natives of that region.
Their clothing consisted of mantles and aprons
of deer skins. The mantles were thrown loosely
over their shoulders, and the aprons worn in front.
They had no edge tools or weapons of iron or
steel. They used bows made of witch-hazel,
arrows of reeds, and flat-edged clubs about a yard
lung. To protect themselves from the weapons of
INDIAN WIGWAMS 99
their enemies, they had shields made of bark, and
others composed of sticks, woven together like
basket work. Their huts were made by placing a
number of flexible poles in the ground, and then
bending ' them nil their tops met. They were
there fastened together, and then covered- with
bark of trees, or mats ; or else thatched with grass
and rushes down to the ground. Some of them
were long, like an arbor ; others perfectly round.
A square opening was left in one side for a door,
and a hole in the top for the double purpose of
chimney and window. In size they were from
twelve to twenty-four yards in length, and half as
wide. Their towns, which were generally near the
sea, were small, embracing from ten to thirty of
these cabins. Some of them were protected by a
stockade, composed of stakes set thickly together,
and encompassing the whole village, and others by
a slight defence, made of barks fastened to posts.
Their wars were conducted by sudden surprises
in the early dawn of the morning, or at the dead
hour of night, and by deceitful ambushes. Or if
they had a set battle, it was usually in a part of the
country where trees abounded, behind which they
hid for protection, whilst they shot at their enemy.
In respect to religious opinions, they thought that
there were many gods, and that they were of human
shape ; and, therefore, they represented them by
I Dl) INDIAN DOCTRINES.
images of men, which they called kcioasoicolc, the
plural of kcwas. These they placed in certain
rude temples, where the people worshipped, prayed,
sang, and made offerings to them.
They believed also in the immortality of the
eoul, and that after this life they would be rewarded
according to their characters here. " For the con-
firmation of this opinion," says Hariot, " they told
me two stories of two men that had been lately
dead and revived again. The one happened but
few years before our coming into the country, of a
wicked man, which, having been dead and buried,
the next day the earth of the grave being seen to
move, was taken up again, who made declaration
where his soul had been ; that is to say, very near
entering into popogusso, (their word for hell.) Had
not one of the gods saved him, and gave him leave
to return again and teach his friends what they
should do to avoid that terrible place of torment.
The other happened in the same year we were
there, but in a town that was sixty miles from us;
and it was told me for strange news, that one being
dead, buried, and taken up again, as the first,
ehowed that, although his body had lien dead in the
grave, yet his soul was alive, and had travelled far
on a long, broad way, on both sides whereof grew
most delicate and pleasant trees, bearing more rare
und excellent fruits than ever he had seen before,
STRANGE STORIES. 101
01 was able to express, and at length came to most
brave and fair houses, near which he met his father,
that had been dead before, who gave him great
charge to go back again, and show his friends what
good they were to do to enjoy the pleasures of that
place, which when he had done, he should after
come again."
We have copied these stories, not because we
believe them, but as illustrations of the opinions of
the natives, and of the kind of evidence by which
their minds are convinced.
When the English made their excursions into
the country, and also when the natives visited
them, they showed them various kinds of imple-
ments, not merely to excite their wonder, but also
to impress them with their great knowledge and
skill, and in this manner to secure their respect,
reverence, and confidence.
Mr. Hariot says, " Most things they saw with
us, as mathematical instruments, sea compasses, the
virtue of the loadstone in drawing iron, a per-
spective glass, whereby was shewed many strange
sights, burning glasses, wild fireworks, guns, hooks,
writing and reading, spring clocks that seem to go
of themselves, and many other things that we had,
were so strange unto them, and so far exceeded
their capacities to comprehend the reasons and
means how they should be made and done that
U *
102 EFFECTS OF CURIOSITIES.
they thought they were rather the works of gods
than of men, or at the least wise, they had been
given and taught as of the gods, which made many
of them to have such opinion of us, as that if they
knew not the truth of God and religion already, it
was rather to be had from us whom God so spe-
cially loved, than from a people that were so simple
as they found themselves to be in comparison of us.
Whereupon greater credit was given «nto that we
spake of concerning such matters."
In every town which Hariot visited, he says he
made known, as well as he was able, the contents of
the Bible, telling the Indians that therein were made
known the character of the only true God, his
wonderful works, and especially the life and mir-
acles of Jesus Christ, and the way of salvation
through him. And although he was careful to tell
them that there was no virtue in the material of
which the book was made, but only in the great
truths which it contained, yet they regarded the
book with the greatest reverence. Some would
gently touch it with their fingers ; others devoutly
embraced it in their arms ; others again reverently
kissed it, held it to their heads and breasts, and
rubbed it over their whole bodv, as if to indicate
their strong desire to understand more fully its
contents, or perhaps, superstitioasly regarding it as
a charm, they imagined that in this way they might,
by its mysterious power, ward orT danger.
INDIAN REVERENCE FOR THE ENGLISH. 103
The chief Wingina and many of his men were
gratified with the privilege of being present when
ihe English were engaged in their devotions, and at
other times they would request that prayers and
hymns might be offered.
On one occasion, when this chief was dangerously
ill, and fearing it might be a judgment for offending
the English, and consequently their God, he sent for
some of them to pray that it would please God
either to spare his life, or, after death, receive him
into his own blessed presence, to dwell there for-
ever. It was the same with others.
It reminds us of an interesting incident which
occurred some years after in the history of Plym-
outh. When the Indian interpreter Squanto was
dying, he called for Governor Bradford, and re-
quested him to pray that he might " go to the
Englishmen's God in heaven."
On another occasion, a great drought prevailed
at Roanoke, and when the corn began to wither,
fearing it was produced by the Englishmen's God,
in consequence of some sin committed by the
Indians, they came to the white strangers, and re-
quested them to pray to the God of England, that
he would preserve their corn, promising that when
it was ripe the English should be partakers of it.
Any unusual sickness, losses, or catastrophes,
they attributed to their displeasing the English,
104 STRANGE DISEASE.
which brought down, as they supposed, the anger
of their God.
" One other rare and strange accident," saya
Hariot, " leaving others, will I mention before I
end, which moved the whole country, that either
knew or heard of us, to have us in wonderful ad-
miration.
" There was no town where we had any subtle
device practised against us, we leaving it unpun-
ished or not revenged, (because we sought by all
means possible to win them by gentleness,) but that
within a few days after our departure from every
such town, the people began to die very fast, and
many in short space, in some towns about twenty,
in some forty, and in one six score, which in truth
was very many in respect to their numbers. This
happened in no place, that we could learn, but
where we had been, where they used some practice
against us, and after such time. The disease also
was so strange, that they neither knew what it. was,
nor how to cure it : the like, by the report of the
oldest men in the country, never happened before,
time out of mind — a thing especially observed by
us, as also by the natural inhabitants themselves;
insomuch that when some of the inhabitants which
were our friends, and especially the weroance, or
chief, Wingina, had observed such effects, in four
or five towns, to follow their wicked practices, they (
INDIAN OPINIONS OF THE ENGLISH. 105
were persuaded that it was the work of our God,
through our means, and that we by him might kill
and slay whom we would without weapons, and not
come near them."
For this reason the friendly Indians, when they
knew that others had offended the English, and it
had not been retaliated upon them, would request
the colonists to pray that such offenders might be
destroyed, as this would be greatly to the credit of
the English and of those natives who were known
to be friendly to them.
To such requests the English paid no regard, but,
on the contrary, taught the Indians that they ought
to pray for the welfare of their enemies ; yet when
the calamities for which they desired the English
to pray actually came, they attributed them to their
power with God, and came to them and rendered
them thanks, that though they had declined to
promise revenge in words, yet they had inflicted it
in deeds.
" This marvelous accident in all the country
wrought so strange opinions of us, that some people
could not tell whether to think us gods or men,
and the rather that because all the space of their
sickneus there was no man of ours known to die,
or that was specially sick. They noted also that
we had no women amongs* us, neither that we did
care for any of them.
106 FIRST USE OF TOBACCO.
"Some, therefore, were of opinion that we were
not born of women, and therefore not mortal, but
that we were men of an old generation, many
years past, then risen again to immortality.
" Some would likewise seem to prophesy thai
there were more of our generation yet to come tc
kill them and take their places, as some thought
the purpose was by that which was already done.
Those that were immediately to come after us
they imagined to be in the air, yet invisible and
without bodies ; and that they, by our entreaty,
and for the love of us, did make the people to die
in that sort as they did, by shooting invisible bullets
into them.
" To confirm this opinion, their physicians (to
excuse their ignorance in curing the disease) would
not be ashamed to say, but earnestly make the sim-
ple believe, that the strings of blood that they
sucked out of their sick bodies were the strings
wherewithal the invisible bullets were tied and
cast. Some also thought that we shot them our-
selves out of our pieces, from the place where we
dwelt, and killed the people in any towne that had
offended us as we listed, how far distant from us
soever it were."
Hariot also gives an amusing account of the
singular uses of a weed well known at the present
day by the name if tobacco, but which by the
SINGULAR USE OF SNUFF. 10*
Indians was called uppoiooc, the leaves of which,
being dried and pulverized, the Indians were accus-
tomed to put into a clumsy pipe made of clay,
and suck the smoke " into their stomach and head."
So highly did they esteem this uppowoc, that they
imagined it to be peculiarly acceptable to their gods.
Hence, when they made their sacred fires, they cast
some of it in as a sacrifice. If a storm overtook
them upon the waters, to pacify their offended
deities, they threw snuff in the air and upon the
waves. When they set a new wear or net for
taking fish, they sprinkled some on the wear, and
some in the atmosphere, as if they would both con-
ciliate the gods, and tempt the fish with a pinch of
snuff; and when they escaped from danger, they
threw some in the air as a thank offering ; " but all
done with strange gestures, stamping, sometime
dancing, clapping of hands, holding up of hands,
and staring up into the heavens, uttering therewithal
and chattering strange words and noises."
" We ourselves, during the time we were there,
used to suck it after their manner, as also since our
return." This was the origin of the use of tobacco
among the English. Quantities of it were at that
time sent to England ; and through the influence of
Governor Lane, Sir Walter Raleigh, and a few
others, it was soon introduced into general use.
Smoking of this nauseous weed became so
fashionable at court, that many distinguished ladies
109 RALEIGH BETS WITH THE QUEEN.
and noblemen were seen with a pipe in their
mouths. Sometimes it led to amusing incidents,
two of which we will relate.
On one occasion, when tobacco was the subject
of conversation, Sir Walter laid a wager with the
queen, that he could ascertain exactly the weight of
the smoke which was puffed away in a pipe of
tobacco. Taking a quantity of tobacco, he first
accurately weighed it, then put it into the bowl of
the pipe, and began to puff. As the smoke circled
in graceful wreaths around his head, and diffused
itself through the atmosphere, it seemed to the
spectators a difficult, if not an impossible task for
him to catch the volatile vapor and imprison it so
as to get its weight. But Sir Walter was a philos-
opher as well as courtier, and knew what he had
undertaken, and how to accomplish it. He kept on
calmly smoking until no more clouds could be
produced, and then, carefully weighing the ashes,
he subtracted their weight from the weight of the
tobacco which he first put in his pipe, and the
remainder, he told the queen, was the exact quan-
tity which had gone off in smoke. Her majesty
readily assented to the statement, and acknowledged
that she had lost. When she paid the wager, she
pleasantly said that she had ' heard of many laborers
Sir Walter and Queen Elizabeth. Page 108.
AMUSING INCIDENT. 109
in the fire, that turned their gold to smoke, but Sit
Walter was the first who had turned smoke into gold."
Another incident more humorous, but not quite so
pleasant to the subject, occurred about the same
time. A country servant of Sir Walter, who had not
been initiated into the use of this fashionable article,
and who, it seems, was not' acquainted with his
master's habit, entered Raleigh's study with a tan-
kard of ale and nutmeg. Seeing Raleigh with a
pipe in his mouth, and the smoke pouring out, in-
tently engaged over his books, he became so fright-
ened that he threw the ale into his face to extin-
guish the fire, and ran rapidly down stairs, crying
out in his loudest tones, " Master is on fire ! Mas-
ter is on fire, and before you can get to him, he
will be burned to ashes ! "
Hariot has also given an account of the various
kinds of birds, beasts, fishes, and plants which the
country at that early day was found to produce ;
but these it is not necessary here to name.
Many of the customs, domestic, warlike, and
religious, and also the amusements which prevailed
among the aborigines at the time of the first settle-
rnent of the country, are found still to exist among
the remnant of their descendants, who, by the
gradual encroachments of the whites, have been
driven to the far west. Opinions and practices
amongst them, if left to the natural course of things,
are found to alter very slowly.
10
CHAPTER X.
4 new Colony. — An obstinate Pilot. — Search for the Fifteen.—
Condition of Roanoke. — Affecting Scene. — Repairs begun. —
The Pilot's Designs defeated. — Death of Mr. George Howe by
the Indians. — A welcome Reception. — A Badge of Friendship
desired. — A formal Conference. — Fate of the Fifteen. — At-
tack of the Indians. — The English defeated. — False Prom-
ises. — A Midnight Excursion. — Indians surprised. — A fatal
Mistake. — How it occurred. — Manteo blames the Indians.—
Manleo christened. — First English Child born. — Virginia Dare.
Although the efforts of Sir Walter Raleigh to
establish settlements in the new world had been sig-
nally unsuccessful, and had occasioned him the loss
of many thousands of pounds, yet such were the
elasticity of his nature and the perseverance of his
disposition, that he resolved to make another at-
tempt.
The failure of the previous expeditions had brought
the whole subject of American colonial enterprise
into disrepute. Many false and injurious stories
were in circulation concerning the new countries,
which greatly tended to dampen the spirit of emi-
gration. To meet these malicious fabrications, and
to present a statement of the facts in the case, Mr.
Hariot wrote the account from which we have given
quotations in the preceding pages.
Iu consequence of the untrue reports in circulation,
ANOTHER COMPANY. Ill
Sir Walter must have found no little difficulty in
collecting another company to seek their fortune in
the midst of the uncertainties and dangers of colonial
adventure on the American coast. However, by
addressing himself energetically to the task, he suc-
ceeded in raising a company of one hundred and
fifty men, over whom he appointed Mr. John White
governor, with twelve assistants. These he got in-
corporated by the name of " Governor and Assistants
of the City of Raleigh in Virginia."
On the 8th day of May, 1587, this new colony
set sail from Plymouth, in England, for the new
world. They pursued the old route by way of the
West Indies, and arrived on the American coast
at Cape Hatteras the 22d of July. Raleigh had
given them orders to settle upon Chesapeake Bay.
But the pilot, one Simon Ferdinando, being unaccom-
modating and obstinate, refused to grant the neces-
sary assistance in finding the place ; and he is sus-
pected of an intention to ruin the enterprise, if it
had been in his power. But his nefarious designs
were thwarted through the vigilance of Captain
Stafford.
Upon their arrival at Cape Hatteras, Governor
White, with forty of his best men, went ashore for
the purpose of finding the fifteen men who had been
left there by Sir Richard Greenville to keep posses-
sion of the country.
112 A MISSING COLONY.
As they passed over the island towards the spot
where Roanoke was situated, admiring the beauties
of nature, and cursorily examining various plants,
trees, and other natural objects on their route, they
kept a careful lookout in every direction for either
Englishmen or Indians, in hopes of learning the
condition and adventures of the little band who had
been left the sole guardians of a continent. Silence
reigned supreme, except when broken by the songs
of birds, or the rolling of the surf upon the shore.
This continued stillness, and the absence of human
beings, awakened intense solicitude, for it was upon
this island where the little colony of fifteen had been
left. Passing along with their steps quickened by
their anxiety, they finally reached the northern end
of the island, where the previous governor, Ralph
Lane, had erected a fort, and a number of dwelling
houses. Here they had expected to find the little band.
But the appearance of the place at once blasted all
their hopes, and convinced them that some fearful
tragedy had been enacted. The fort was destroyed ;
the houses were in a dilapidated condition ; the lower
parts of them, the ground floors, and also the site
of the fort, were overgrown with melons, intermin-
gled with weeds, amongst which wild deer were
feeding. To cap the climax of their fears, tha
bones of the dead were found there, furnishing evi-
dence, too conclusive, that some fearful drama
ARRIVAL OF SPICER. 113
had there transpired. " So we returned to our
company without hope of ever seeing any of the
fifteen men living."
Orders were immediately given by Governor
White to repair the houses which were left, and to
build more new ones. The sound of the saw and
the hammer was now heard, and life and activity
were again in the ascendant upon Roanoke.
On the 25th of July, the Flyboat, containing a
portion of the planters who had been purposely left
behind by Ferdinando, when he sailed secretly from
the Bay of Portugal, arrived, to the great joy of the
others. As the captain of that boat, Edward Spicer,
had never been to Virginia, it was Ferdinando's ex-
pectation that he would be unable to find Roanoke,
and would perish in the attempt, or be slain by sav-
ages. His wickedness, however, was defeated.
Three days after the arrival of Spicer, Mr. George
Howe, one of the twelve assistants, went out to catch
crabs. He had no other weapon than a small forked
stick, which he used in taking his shell fish. Having
stripped himself nearly naked, and waded in the
water two miles from his company, he was suddenly
attacked by an invisible foe. A band of Indians,
who had come to the island either as spies to dis-»
cover the number of the new colony, or for the pur-j
pose of hunting the deer which here abounded, saw"
him wading in an unguarded manner along the shore,
10*
114 DEATH BY INVISIBLE FOES.
Concealing themselves, Indian-like, among the high
grass, they aimed their arrows at him and fired.
He fell, pierced with sixteen wounds. They then
ran to him, and beat his head in pieces, after which
they took to their canoes, and fled to the main land.
On the 30th of July, Captain Stafford, with twenty
men, passed by water to the Island of Croatan.
They took with them the Indian Manteo, who, as
we have stated, had been to England, and had ac-
quired something of the English language. It ap-
pears as if he had crossed the Atlantic with Governor
White's company, and if so, he had made two voy-
ages to England.
As on the Island of Croatan the mother and rel-
atives of Manteo resided, Governor White hoped
that there he might gather some tidings of the lost
colony, besides learning the disposition of the Indians
towards their white immigrants.
At their first landing upon Croatan the Indians
assumed a warlike attitude towards them. But when
the English put on a bold front, and marched with
their "shot towards them," they fled. But when
Manteo raised his voice and called after them, a de-
cided effect was produced. They paused ; threw
away their weapons, to show that they renounced
their belligerent designs ; came fearlessly to the Eng-
lish, and embraced them in a cordial manner. They
expressed the hope that their visitors would not
FATE OF THE FIFTEEN. 115
destroy their corn, as they had but a small quantity
left. The governor assured them that his object
was not to injure them, but to renew the friendship
which had previously existed between them and the
English, and to live with them as brethren.
Being greatly pleased with this intelligence, they
invited their visitors to their town, where they feasted
them, according to the rules of Indian courtesy, iu
a hospitable manner.
They earnestly desired the English to give them
some article as a badge of friendship, so that when
at any time they might meet the colonists, by show-
ing this badge, they might convince them that they
were friends, and thus escape being attacked. For
want of some such arrangement, Governor Lane's
men had, at different times, attacked them, under
the impression that they were enemies. There was
one among them then who had, in that manner, been
wounded by mistake, and had not yet recovered.
The next day a formal conference was held, at
which the English were informed that Mr. Howe
was slain by the remnant of Wingina's men, with
whom Wanchese (who, in company with Manteo,
had been to England) resided. They also learned
some of the particulars respecting the fate of the
fifteen men — that they had been suddenly attacked
by thirty natives from Secotan, Aquascogoc, and
Dasamonguepeuk. They secreted themselves behind
116 SKIRMISH WITH THE NATIVES.
the trees near the houses where the men carelessly
lived, " and having perceived that of those fifteen
they could see hut eleven only, two of those savages
appeared to the eleven Englishmen, calling to them,
by friendly signs, that hut two of their chiefest men
should come unarmed to speak with those two sav-
ages, who seemed also to he unarmed. Wherefore
two of the chiefest of our Englishmen went gladly
to them ; but whilst one of those savages traitorously
embraced one of our men, the other, with his sword
of wood, which he had secretly under his mantel,
struck him on the head and slew him, and presently
the other eight and twenty savages showed them-
selves ; the other Englishman, perceiving this, fled
to his company, whom the savages pursued with their
bows and arrows so fast, that the Englishmen were
forced to take the house, wherein all their victual
and weapons were ; but the savages forthwith set
the same on fire, by means whereof our men were
forced to take up such weapons as came first to
hand, and, without order, to run forth among the
savages, with whom they skirmished above an hour.
In this skirmish another of our men was shot into
the mouth with an arrow, where he died ; and also
one of the savages was shot into the side bv one of
our men with a wildfire arrow, whereof he died
presently. The place where they fought was of
great advantage to the savages, by means of the
FATE OF THE LOST COLONY. 117
thick trees, behind which the savages, through
their nimbleness, defended themselves, and so of-
fended our men with their arrows, that our men,
b^ing some of them hurt, retired fighting to the
water side, where their boat lay, with which they
fled to Hatorask. By that time they had rowed hut
a quarter of a mile, they espied their four fellows
coming from a creek thereby, where they had been
to fetch oysters. These four they received into
their boat, leaving Roanoke, and landed on a little
island on the right hand of our entrance into the
harbor of Hatorask, where they remained a while,
but afterward departed, whither as yet we know not."
This was the last they ever learned of that unfor-
tunate band. Whether they perished at sea in their
attempt to escape, or were slain by hostile savages
of other tribes, was never known. They had dis-
appeared without leaving any record behind them.
Governor White made an attempt to obtain an
interview with the chiefs of Secotan, Aquascogoc,
and Pomeiok. The chief of Croatau had agreed to
carry them an invitation to meet the English, and
to return with their answer within seven days. lie
was particularly anxious to secure this conference,
because he had been informed by the people of
Croatan that the remnant of Wingina's men, who
had killed Mr. Howe and had driven off the previous
colony, were at one of these towns. But when the
118 A SUDDEN SUKPKISE.
seven days haa expired, and no answer was received
from them, the governor determined to visit them
at their own encampments, and revenge the deaths
of those whom they had murdered.
Accordingly, on the 8th of August, at midnight,
he left Roanoke, accompanied by Captain Stafford,
the interpreter Manteo, and twenty-three others.
After crossing the water and landing, the men pro-
ceeded as noiselessly as possible, and reached the
village of their enemies in the early dawn. Seeing
a fire, and a number of the savages sitting around
it, they at once commenced the attack. The poor
Indians, struck with amazement, sprang to their feet,
and plunged into a thicket of reeds ; the English
followed them, and fired, shooting one of them
through the body with a bullet. All was now con-
fusion. It was so dark that the women could not be
discerned from the men. But before the fight had
proceeded far, the important discovery was made
that these were a company of friendly Indians, and
ought not to have been attacked at all.
The enemies of the whites, whom the English
had expected to find here, fled immediately after
they had killed Mr. Howe, and left all their corn,
pumpkins, and tobacco in the fields unprotected,
where it would soon have been destroyed by tliG
birds and wild deer ; and these Indians had come
to appropriate it to themselves. But they came
near paying for it a heavy price.
UNFORTUNATE MISTAKE. 119
One of the squaws, the wife of a chief, had a nar-
row escape. She was pursued by the English urder
the impression that she was a man ; but before the
fatal blow was given, they discovered that she had a
child suspended at her back, by which their erro-
neous impression was corrected and her life spared.
One of the others, an Indian, who was acquainted
with Captain Stafford, ran to him during the fight,
crying out, " Stafford, Stafford ! " by which he indi-
cated his acquaintance with the captain, and saved
his own life.
Manteo was greatly grieved at the mistake which
had occurred, by which these friendly Indians were
taken for enemies ; but he attributed it to their own
unfaithfulness, telling them that if their chiefs had
kept their promise, and visited the English on the
day which they had designated, this catastrophe
would have been prevented.
Being disappointed in not finding those whom
they sought, the English gathered all the corn, peas,
pompions, and tobacco that were ripe, and taking
with them the savages they found there, amongst
whom was the wife of Menatoan, with her child,
they returned to Roanoke.
On the 13th of August, according to directions
received from Sir Walter Raleigh previous to leav-
ing England, the Indian interpreter, Manteo, wag
christened, and at the same time " invested with the
120 THE FIRST ENGLISH CHILD.
rank of feudal baron as Lord of Roanoke. It was
the first peerage erected by the English in America."
On the 18th of the same month, Mrs. Elenor
Dare, the daughter of the governor, and wife of Mr.
Ananias Dare, gave birth to a daughter. This was
the first English child born in what is now the Unit-
ed States. She was called, from the place of her
birth, Virginia Dare.
As the time approached for the vessels to leave
for England, the colonists became anxious for some
one of the assistants to return also, in order to ob-
tain more supplies. As none of them was willing
to go on this errand but one, who was regarded by
them all as a very unsuitable person, the colonists
unanimously requested the governor to go in their
behalf. He at first declined. He was unwilling to
leave them amid dangers and trials, and be subjected
at home to the suspicion that he never intended to
reside himself in the new world, but merely to guide
the colony there, and then abandon them to their
fate. But after earnest persuasion, and being abun-
dantly protected by written documents stating all
the facts in the case, he left Roanoke on the 27th
of August, and returned to England.
CHAPTER XI.
Spanish Armada. — All England aroused. — Noble Speech of tne
Queen. — Splendid Sight. — English Stratagem. — Signal De-
feat. — The Armada destroyed. — White's Perseverance. — Suc-
cess. — Disappointment. — Great Smoke, but no People. — Fatal
Accident. — A musical Call. — No Response. — Significant Let-
ters, Croatan. — Goods dug up. — Water wanted. — Severe
Weather. — Victuals scarce. — Strange Decision. — The Colo-
nists abandoned to their Fate. — A subsequent Tradition con-
cerning them. — Its Uncertainty. — Present State of Roanoke.
The return of Governor White to England, in
behalf of the colony, occurred at an extremely un-
propitious period. The whole English nation were
excited by an expected invasion from Spain, and all
classes were engaged in making preparations to re-
pel from their shores the powerful, yet misnamed
Invincible Spanish Armada. This consisted of a
fleet of about one hundred and fifty vessels, some of
which were of very large size, carrying two thousand
six hundred and fifty guns, and having on board about
twenty thousand soldiers, eight thousand sailors, and
two thousand volunteers, from the most distinguished
families of Spain.
In appearance it seemed as if this immense fleet
were sufficient to annihilate the English navy, which,
in comparison with it, was very small, make a suc-
cessful landing upon the shores of England, and,
11
122 THE SPANISH ARMADA.
perhaps, get possession of London, if not of the
queen.
The English were fully aware of their danger,
and were bringing into requisition all " the sinews
of war " to repel it. Private merchants furnished
vessels to the government for the general cause.
The nobility were ready to grant the loans of
money which their queen demanded. Men were
every where enlisting in the army and navy, and all
were ready to give the uninvited Spaniards a warm
reception.
Queen Elizabeth, sensible that her throne and
the permanency of the Protestant reformation were
in danger, and fully aware of the influence which
her personal presence would have upon her army,
appeared on horseback in the camp, and, gracefully
riding along the lines of her brave soldiers, she
addressed them, and encouraged them to fidelity to
their country and their God, declaring " that she
would rather perish in battle than survive the ruin
and slavery of her people. I know," she continued,
intrepidly, " that I have but the weak and feeble
arm of a woman ; but I have the heart of a king,
and of a king of England too."
By this spirited conduct, she not only excited the
admiration of the army, but aroused their enthusi-
asm to the highest degree. Every man resolved to
die rather than desert his post.
A MAGMFICENT SCENE. 123
When the Armada was first discovered approach-
ing the English coast, it was in the form of a cres-
cent, the two extremities being about seven miles
apart, and presented a magnificent appearance. As
it sailed up the British Channel, the English vessels
attacked it in the rear, and gave it great annoyance.
When it anchored off Calais, the English admiral,
Lord Howard, resorted to a stratagem. He took
eight of his small class vessels, filled them with
combustibles, such as pitch, sulphur, &c, set them
on fire, and let them drive before the wind upon
the different divisions of the enemy. When the
Spaniards saw these flaming vessels coining down
upon them, they were filled with consternation.
The darkness of the night, the, lurid glare of the
heavens, the bright reflections of the water, and
the proximity of their vigilant and cunning enemy,
defending their liberties and their lives, all com-
bined, rendered the scene fearfully terrific. The
pride of victory and the joys of conquest, by the
hope of which they had been stimulated to engage
in this hazardous undertaking, were soon effectually
destroyed. A panic seized the whole fleet, and
rendered each crew anxious only for their own
safety. Some of the vessels weighed their anchors,
and escaped with order from their perilous position ;
others hastily cut their cables, and were driven
before the wind. In the darkness and confusion,
1
124 DEFEAT OF THE SPANISH ARMADA.
some of them came violently together in dreadful
collision, by which they were so greatly damaged
as to be unseawortby, and were abandoned.
When the glare of the burning vessels gave
place to the dawning of the morning, the English
admiral had the satisfaction of discovering that his
midnight stratagem had been eminently successful.
The vessels of the Armada were in great confusion,
and were widely separated from each other. No
time was lost, on the part of the English, in giving
chase to the scattered Spaniards. They attacked
them simultaneously, and with great fury, at a
number of different points. The Spaniards fought
bravely, but without success. Some of their vessels
were sunk, others were driven ashore and were fast
aground, and others were captured. The Invincible
Armada was defeated !
The Spanish admiral now attempted to return
home through the English Channel, with the rem-
nant of his fleet ; but as the winds were contrary,
and the enemy troublesome, he found this imprac-
ticable. He was therefore compelled to go in the
other direction, and make the circuit of the island.
In passing by the Orkneys, a violent tempest arose,
by which many of the ships were rendered unman-
ageable, and were driven upon the Western Islands
of Scotland, or on the coast of Ireland, where they
were miserablv wrecked. Not one half of the
THE QUEEN'S MEDAL. 125
vessels, and a still smaller proportion of the men,
ever returned to Spain.
All England was filled with joy at this signal
victory, by which they obtained a glorious deliver-
ance from impending danger. In commemoration
of it, Queen Elizabeth ordered medals to be struck
with this motto, Affiavit Deus, ct dissipantur — God
blew upon them, and they were dispersed.
We have given an account of this great naval
conflict, not because it occurred at this time, and
was such an important event in itself considered,
but because of its disastrous influence upon the
little colony at Roanoke.
Governor White, at the earnest and unanimous
request of the colonists, had returned to England to
obtain assistance, which they knew would be greatly
needed. Upon his arrival, he found those from
whom he had hoped to obtain the necessary aid
sharing in the general excitement arising from the
expected invasion. Their thoughts, purposes, and
efforts were concentrated upon measures of defence.
It was difficult to induce them to consider any other
subject.
A council of war had been appointed by the
queen to put the land forces into the best posture
of defence. This was an important and responsible
undertaking, and required frequent and long con-
sultations. On this council were placed three of
11*
126 ROANOKE NEGLECTED.
those who had been the most deeply interested in
the settlement of Virginia — Sir Walter Raleigh,
Sir Richard Greenville, and Ralph Lane, Esq., the
late governor of Virginia.
So deeply were they engaged in planning meas-
ures for the defeat of the approaching Armada, and
preserving the liberties of the nation, that they
could not attend to the claims of a little band of
settlers three thousand miles off.
Governor White, however, instead of being dis-
heartened, persevered in his efforts for the accom-
plishment of his mission. He knew the condition
in which he had left the colony at Roanoke —+
their limited supply of provisions ; the weakness of
their means of defence ; the barbarous nature of
the Indians who surrounded them, and the anxiety
with which they would wait for his return. He
therefore urged the matter upon the attention of
Sir Walter Raleigh with such importunity, that
when the council of war had fixed upon their plan
of operations for the reception of the Spaniards, Sir
Walter spent his leisure in providing the requisite
supplies for Virginia.
He fitted out a small fleet, and placed it under
the command of Sir Richard Greenville. Here a
new difficulty arose.
So great was the alarm occasioned by the
expected invasion of the Armada, that an order
A NEW DIFFICULTY. 12?
was issued from the British government, that all
ships of force, then in any readiness, should stay in
their harbors for the defence of their own country ;
and Sir Richard Greenville was personally com-
manded not to depart from Cornwall, where Sir
Walter was then enlisting and training forces for
the war, as the lieutenant of that county.
Notwithstanding this new source of embarrass-
ment, Governor White persevered with so much
assiduity as to succeed in obtaining two small
barks, with which he left Biddeford on the 22d of
April, 1588. These, however, proved of no ser-
vice ; for their officers, being more anxious to make
profitable voyages than to relieve the suffering col-
ony, ran in chase of Spanish prizes, till one of
them fell in with two ships of the enemy, with
whom it had a bloody engagement, and by whom
it was conquered and rifled. In less than a month
from the time the vessel left, it returned, in a tat-
tered and maimed condition, to relate the story of
its defeat. In about three weeks afterwards, the
other returned also, perhaps from a similar cause,
and without ever having reached Virginia. This
sealed the fate of the neglected colony. Sir Wal-
ter Raleigh was deej)ly afflicted and displeased at
this result ; but it had occurred, and now there
was no remedy.
As Sir Walter had already spent a hundred and
128 NEW COMPANY FORMED.
twenty thousand dollars upon liis American col-
onies, as he had also become largely interested in
the planting and settling of certain estates in Ire-
land which had been granted to him by the govern-
.nen', and as he was one of the foremost of the
military officers in carrying on the war against
Spain, he came to the conclusion to extend to
others the opportunity of using the privileges of
his American charter, instead of making any further
attempts to improve them himself.
For this purpose, a company was formed, em
bracing Thomas Smith, John White, Richard Hak-
luyt, and a number of 1 others, to whom Sir Walter
granted the right to make settlements in Virginia,
or in any other part of America where he had any
interest or title.
He went farther than this, and gave them one
hundred pounds, to be spent in efforts to plant the
Christian religion among the benighted savages of
that distant land.
But this new company seem not to have pos-
sessed the enterprise of Raleigh. Their move-
ments were tardy and feeble. They allowed anoth-
er year to slip by before any new colonists were
sent forth. It was not till March, 1593, that any
thing was done for the relief of the neglected
settlers of Roanoke. At that time, three ships, un-
der the direction of White, set sail from Plymoul
SUPPLIES AT LkST. 129
England, and on the 3d of August, they arrived
at the low, sandy island west of Wococon. When
they came within sight of Roanoke, they saw a
great cloud of smoke rising from that island, which
they supposed was made by the colonists, as it
arose from near the spot where Governor White
left the settlers three years before. The shore was
carefully examined as the vessels approached, to
discover, if possible, some of the colonists, with
whom they might immediately open communica-
tions, and send word to the long-forsaken and
disconsolate company, that friends, supplies, and
fresh recruits had at last arrived to gladden their
hearts and strengthen their hands in their dreary
solitude. But no human being was seen. The
smoke kept rising up like a great column, as if it
were a signal to them, informing them of the
location of those whom they sought.
On the evening of the 15th of August, they
anchored off Hatorask, and on the 16th, Captains
Cook and Spicer, with two boats manned, went
ashore at Roanoke to communicate the joyful intel-
ligence of their arrival. We shall let Governor
White, who was with the exploring company that
landed, relate the adventures in his own language.
His statement is as follows : —
" At our putting from the ship, we commanded
our master gunner to make ready two minions and
4
130 GREAT SMOKE SEEN.
a falcon, well loaden, and to shoot them off, with
reasonable space between every shot, to the end
that their reports might be heard to the place
where we hoped to find some of our people. This
was accordingly performed, and our two boats put
off unto the shore. In the admiral's boat we
sounded all the way, and found from our ship until
we came within a mile of the shore, nine, eight,
and seven fadome ; but before we were half way
between our ships and the shore, we saw anoth-
er great smoke to the south-west of Kindrikers
Mounts ; we therefore thought good to go to that
second smoke first. But it was much further from
the harbor where we landed than we supposed it
to be, so that we were very sore tired before we
come to the smoke. But that which grieved us
more was, that when we came to the smoke, we
found no man, nor sign that any had been there
lately, nor yet any fresh water in all this way to
drink. Being thus wearied with this journey, we
returned to the harbor, where we left our boats,
who in our absence had brought their cask ashore
for fresh water; so we deferred our going to Ro-
anoke until the next morning, and caused some of
those sailors to dig in those sandy hills for fresh
water, whereof we found very sufficient. That
night we returned aboard with our boats and our
who'e company in safety.
DANGEROUS LANDING. 131
«' The next morning, being tiie 17th of August,
our boats and company were prepared again to go
up to Roanoke ; but Captain Spicer had then sent
his boat ashore for fresh water, by means whereof
it was ten of the clock, aforenoon, before we put
from our ships, which were then come to an anchor
within two miles of the shore. The admiral's boat
was half way toward the shore, when Captain
Spicer put off from his ship. The admiral's boat
first past the beach, but not without some danger
of sinking; for we had a sea break into our boat
which filled us half full of water; but, by the will
of God and careful steerage of Captain Cook, we
came safe ashore, saving only that our furniture,
victuals, match, and powder were much wet and
spoiled. For at this time the wind blew at north-
east, and direct into the harbor so great a gale,
that the sea breake extremely on the bar, and the
tide went very forcibly at the entrance. By that
time our admiral's boat was hauled ashore, and
most of our things taken out to dry. Captain
Spicer came to the entrance of the breach with his
mast standing up, and was half passed over, but
by the rash and indiscreet steerage of Ralph Skin-
ner, his master's mate, a very dangerous sea break
into their boat, and overset them quite. The men
kept the boat, some in it, and some hanging on it.
but the next sea set the boat on ground, where it
liW BOAT WRECKED. LIVES LOST.
beat so that some of them were forced to let go
their hold, hoping to wade ashore ; but the sea
still beat them down, so that they could neither
stand nor swim, and the boat, twice or thrice, was
turned the keel upward, whereon Captainr Spicer
and Skinner hung until they sunk and were seen
no more. But four, that could swim a little, kept
themselves in deeper water, and were saved by
Captain Cook's means, who, so soon as he saw
their oversetting, stripped himself, and four other
that could swim very well, and with all haste pos-
sible, rowed unto them, and saved four. They
were eleven in all, and seven of the chiefest were
drowned, whose names were Edward Spicer, Ralph
Skinner, Edward Kelly, Thomas Bevis, Hance, the
surgeon, Edward Kel borne, Robert Coleman. This
mischance did so much discomfort the sailors, that
they were all of one mind not to goe any farther to
seek the planters. But in the end, by the com-
mandment and persuasion of me and Captain Cook,
they prepared the boats ; and seeing the captain
and me so resolute, they seemed much more willing.
Our boats and all things fitted again, we put oft*
from Hatorask, being the number of nineteen per-
sons in both boats ; but before we could get to the
place where our planters were left, it was so ex-
ceeding dark, that we overshot the place a quarter
of a mile ; there we espied, towards the north end
A CALL, BUT NO ANSWER. 1.33
Df the island, the light of a great fire through the
woods, to the which we presently rowed. When
we came right over against it, we let fall our grap-
nel near the shore, and sounded with a trumpet a
call, and afterwards many familiar English tunes
of songs, and called to them friendly ; but we had
no answer ; we therefore landed at daybreak, and
coming to the fire, we found the grass and sundry
rotten trees burning about the place. From hence
we went through the woods to that part of the
island directly over against Dasamongwepeuk, and
from thence we returned by the water side, round
about the north point of the island, until we came
to the place where I left our colony in the year
1586. In all this way, we saw, in the sand, the
print of the savages' feet, of two or three sorts,
trodden the night ; and as we entered up the sandy
bank, upon a tree, in the very brow thereof, were
curiously carved these fair Roman letters, CRO;
which letters presently we knew to signify the
place where I should find the planters seated, ac-
cording to a secret token agreed upon between
them and me, at my last departure from them,
which was, that in any ways they should not fail
to write, or carve on the trees or posts of the doors,
the name of the place where they should be
seated ; for at my coming alway, they were pre-
pared to remove from Roanoke fifty miles into the
12
134 ROANOKE ABANDONED.
main. Therefore, at my departure from them in
an. 1587, I willed them, that if they should happen
to be distressed in any of those places, that then
they should carve over the letters or name a cross
-j- in this form ; but we found no such sign of
distress. And having well considered of this, we
passed toward the place where they were left in
sundry houses ; but we found the houses taken
down, and the place very strongly enclosed with a
high palisado of great trees, with cortynes and
flankers, very fort-like, and one of the chief trees
or posts at the right side of the entrance had the
bark taken off, and five foot from the ground, in
fair capital letters, was graven CROATOAN, with-
out any cross or sign of distress ; this done, we
entered into the palisado, where we found many
bars of iron, two pigs of lead, four iron fowlers,
iron sacker-shot and such like heavy things, thrown
in here and there, almost overgrown with grass
and weeds. From thence, we went along by the
water side towards the point of the creek, to see
if we could find any of their boats or pinnace ;
but we could perceive no sign of them, nor any of
the last falcons and small ordinance which were left
with them at my departure from them. At our
return from the creek, some of our sailors, meeting
us, told us, that they had found where divers chests
had been hidden and long since digged up again
BURIED GOODS DUG UP.
135
and broken up, and much of the goods in them
spoiled and scattered about, but nothing left of
such things as the savages knew any use of un de-
faced. Presently, Captain Cook and I went to the
place, which was in the end of an old trench made
two years past by Captain Atnidas, where we found
five chests that had been carefully hidden of the
planters, and of the same chests, three were my
own, and about the place many of my things,
spoiled and broken, and my books torn from the
Finding Goods.
covers, the frames of some of my pictures and
maps rotten and spoiled with rain, and my artnoi
13G WATEK ABANDONED.
almost eaten through with rust. This could be no
other but the deed of the savages, our enemies at
Dasamongwepeuk, who had watched the departure
of our men to Croatoan ; and as soon as they were
departed, digged up every place where they sus-
pected any thing to be buried ; but although it
much grieved me to see such spoil of my goods,
yet, on the other side, I greatly joyed that I had
safely found a certain token of their safe being at
Croatoan, which is the place where Manteo was
born, and the savages of the island our friends.
" When we had seen in this place so much as we
could, we returned to our boats, and departed from
the shore towards our ships with as much speed as
we could, for the weather began to overcast, and
very likely that a foul and stormy night would
ensue. Therefore the same evening, with much
danger and labor, we got ourselves aboard, by
which time the wind and seas were so greatly
risen, that we doubted our cables and anchors
would scarcely hold until morning. Wherefore the
captain caused the boat to be manned with five
lusty men, who could swim all well, and sent them
(6 the little island on the right hand of the harbor,
to bring aboard six of our men who had filled our
cask with fresh water. The boat the same night
returned aboard with our men, but all our casks
ready filled they left behind, unpossible to be had
BAD WEATHER AND SCARCE VICTUALS. 137
aboard without danger of casting away both men
and boats ; for this night proved very stormy and
foul.
" The next morning, it was agreed by the cap-
tain and myself, with the master and others, to
weigh anchor and go for the place at Croatoan,
where our planters were, for that then the wind
was good for that place, and also to leave that
cask with fresh water on shore in the island till
our return. So then they brought the cable to
the capstan ; but when the anchor was almost
apeak, the cable broke, by means whereof we lost
another anchor, wherewith we drove so fast into
the shore, that we were forced to let fall a third
anchor, which came so fast home, that the ship
was almost aground by Kenrics' Mounts, so that
we were forced to let slip the cable, end for end.
And if it had not chanced that we had fallen into
a channel of deeper water, closer by the shore than
we accounted of, we could never have gone clear
of the point that lyeth to the southward of Ken-
rick's Mounts. Being thus clear of some dangers,
and gotten into deeper waters, but not without
some loss, for we had but one cable and anch*
left us of four, and the weather grew to be foule*
and fouler, our victuals scarce, and our cask and
fresh water lost, it was therefore determined that
we should go for St. John or some other island to
12*
138 UNFORTLTNATE DECISION.
the southward for fresh water ; and it was farther
purposed, that if we could any ways supply our
wants of victuals and other necessaries, either at
Hispaniola, St. John, or Trinidad, that then Ave
should continue in the Indies all the winter follow-
ing, with hope to make two rich voyages of one,
and at our return to visit our countrvmen at Vir-
ginia. The captain and the whole company in
the admiral (with my earnest petitions) thereunto
agreed, so that it rested only to know what the
master of the Moonlight, our consort, would do
herein. But when we demanded them if they
would accompany us in that new determination,
they alledged that their weak and leak ship was
not ahle to continue it ; wherefore the same night
we parted, leaving the Moonlight to go directly for
England, and the admiral set his course for Trin-
idad."
Such is the account, as given by one of the
prominent actors on the occasion, and who, in
consequence of having been the governor of the
colony which had been left in Virginia, would be
likely to give as strong a defence of the course
pursued by these visiting vessels as it would hear.
And yet the final decision of this company, who
had been sent out on purpose to find and relieve
the long-neglected settlers, awakens within us great
surprise.
COLONISTS LEFT TO THEIR FATE. 139
In August, 1587, the colony which had landed
upon the -American shores for the purpose of found-
ing " the city of Raleigh," consisted of eighty-nine
men, seventeen women, and two children. One of
the women was Governor White's own daughter,
and one of the children was his grandchild, born in
the land, and called Virginia Dare. They had
been left in the midst of savages, some of whom
were deadly hostile, whilst others, professing to be
friendly, might have been deceitful, or might easily
have had their friendship converted into hatred and
enmity. In addition to these perils, they were
unsupplied with suitable dwellings, and possessed
but a small amount of provisions. At their earnest
and unanimous desire, Governor White returned to
England to obtain supplies as speedily as possible.
Yet three years passed away before he returned. And
when he came back, bringing with him what he
must have supposed would be very acceptable sup-
plies and very joyful intelligence, finding them
absent from Roanoke, and marks indicating that
they had gone to Croatan, an Indian town on the
south part of Cape Lookout, instead of pushing on
to the latter place to learn the condition of his
countrymen and of his own daughter, or instead of
seeking the natives, to ascertain from them what
intelligence they could impart respecting the em-
grants, he turns the prow of his vessels, and
140 TRADITION RESPECTING THE LOST COLONY.
abandons the settlers to their fate. These colonists,
who were to have built " tiie city of Raleigh,"
were never heard of again ! They were inex-
cusably neglected and abandoned. It is left for
the imagination to picture their bitter experience,
their fears, their anxieties, their hopes of relief fol-
lowed by painful disappointment, their conflicts
with hunger, with the elements, with the climate,
with disease, and with the barbarous savages, and
finally, perhaps their lingering captivities, or their
horrid deaths.
It is somewhat singular, considering their number,
and the fact that the country was repeatedly visited,
that no further trace of these colonists was ever
found.
Sir Walter Raleigh sent out five expeditions in
pursuit of them, but they could learn nothing con-
cerning them. A tradition afterwards was found
to exist among the Hatteras Indians, that, being
discouraged by their long neglect at home, they
finally took up their abode among them, and in
process of time were amalgamated with them.
The wigwams of the Indians furnished them with
homes, and Indian damsels became their wives.
This tradition is supposed to receive confirmatioi
from the physical character of the tribe, in which
the English and the Indian traits appear to be
blended. But of this there is no certainty
ROANOKE AT PRESENT. 141
Oblivion has drawn an impenetrable veil ovei their
final history.
Thus sadly terminated the early efforts to es-
tablish a colony upon Roanoke. At the present
time, this island is nearly destitute of inhabitants.
Intrepid pilots and fearless wreckers, in whose ear
the roaring winds and the rolling surf make sweet
harmony, are the only occupants of the classic
spot, where English graves were first dug, and
English settlements first attempted, upon the soil
of the United States. The indistinct ruins of the
old fort, which still exist, fjrnish the only mon-
ument of their enterprise and their sorrows.
CHAPTER XII.
The two Companies. — The obnoxious Charter. — Divine ProvJ.
dence controlling Nations. — Rev. Mr. Hunt. — His Troubles
and Perseverance. — The Missionary Spirit. — Hot Springs.—
Numerous Birds. — Captain John Smith. — His Popularity.—
His Imprisonment. — The two Capes. — The Landing. — At-
tack of the Savages. — Their Repulse. — Oysters. — Flowers.—
Strawberries. — Point Comfort. — The Sealed Box. — Anxiety
to open it. — Its Contents. — The Officers of the Colony.—
Explanations. — A Place for a Settlement.
After the unaccountable disappearance of the
colonists at Roanoke, all efforts for the settlement
of the country were suspended for twelve years. At
the end of this period attempts began to be renewed.
Several expeditions were fitted out to visit the new
world for purposes of discovery and commercial en-
terprise. But nothing permanent was effected until
1606, when, through the earnest and long-continued
efforts of Captain Bartholomew Gosnold, a company
was formed and a charter obtained for the purpose
of planting a settlement in Virginia.
Among the prominent men of this company were
Sir Thomas Gates, Sir George Somers, Richard
Hackluyt, clerk, Edward Maria Wingfield, and Rev.
Robert Hunt. These, with their coadjutors, consti-
tuted what was called the southern company, to
distinguish them from another, called the northern
the king's jealousy. 143
company. By the charter, which was granted to
these two companies, all that part of America em-
braced within the latitudes from thirty-four to forty-
five degrees north of the equator was divided into
two parts, and to the southern or London company
was granted the privilege of establishing a settlement
any where between the degrees of thirty-four and
forty-one. The other, sometimes called the Plym-
outh company, were allowed to colonize any where
between thirty-eight and forty-five degrees, provided
there should be at least a hundred miles between
the two settlements, for each was permitted to ex-
tend fifty miles along the coast in each direction.
The charter which the king granted to the colo-
nists was far from being liberal in its character, and
contained two provisions which showed the jealous
regard of the king for his own prerogatives, and
which must have been extremely repulsive to the
colonists. The first was the appointment of a coun-
cil by the king, who were to be residents in England,
and were to have the whole control of colonial af-
fairs. They were to hold their office only so long
as the king pleased ; the other provision was the
appointment of local councils, who were to be resi-
dents in the colonies, and who were to have the
immediate oversight of affairs, but who were to be
subject to the home council in England. These
also, like the former, were to be designated by the
144 NATIONS CONTROLLED BT PROVIDENCE.
king. The jealous monarch reserved to himself
authority to control the legislation of the colonies,
in their minute as well as their more important mat-
ters — an arrangement which, as might have been
foreseen, was a source of great irritation to the col
onies, and tended to alienate them from their " father
land."
Obnoxious arrangements like these were the seedJ
of the American revolution and of our national in-
dependence. It is interesting to observe how the
despotic elements which were intermingled with
our colonial institutions and laws were the means,
ultimately, of working out the great problem of
national freedom. The Ruler of nations, in over-
seeing the beginnings of our history, allowed " thb
wrath of man " to throw in influences from which
at a later period, He would reap to himself a reve
nue of praise in the reaction of those influences by
which would be overthrown the institutions thev
were originally designed to support, and others of a
different character established in their place.
It is equally true of nations as of men, that they
are under the control of an all-wise, overruling Prov-
idence ; that they know not to what results their
own measures will lead ; that whilst their " hearts
devise their way, the Lord directed) their steps."
This truth received a very significant illustration in
the history of the American colonies.
TROUBLES OF REV. MR. HUNT. 145
Notwithstanding the despotic provisions of the
charter, it was adopted, and arrangements were made
to plant settlements. The company which was
formed for that purpose provided two ships, one of
a hundred tons, the other of only forty ; to these
were added a pinnace of only twenty tons. To this
small fleet of very small vessels, the transportation
of the colony was committed, under the direction of
Captain Christopher Newport.
Before they left England, the orders of the king's
council were given them in a sealed box, which they
were strictly forbidden to open until they arrived in
Virginia.
On the 19th of December, 1606, the fleet left
England, conveying another colony of one hundred
and five to Virginia, amongst whom were Wingfield,
Bartholomew Gosnold, John Smith, Robert Hunt,
preacher, George Percy, and John Ratcliffe.
They had scarcely left port before they were met
by head winds, by which they were kept within sight
of England for six weeks. During this period, Rev
Mr. Hunt, their minister, was so seriously sick, that
at times his recovery was regarded as exceedingly
doubtful. To add to his troubles, some of the com-
pany, who were little better than atheists, cast unjust
imputations upon him. Yet, although some of the
time, when in the Downs, he was but twenty miles
from home, neither his severe sickness nor his unde-
13
146 THE MISSI0NAR1 £ T ZI.IENT.
served censures were suffi- ient to induce him to
abandon the enterprise. Binj a minister of Christ,
we may suppose that he was acluated by a missionary
spirit, and was anxious to d'jseminate the truths of
religion among the barber- jus natives of Virginia.
For one object of King ^?;nes in approving of this
enterprise, as specified in the charter, dated April 10,
1690, which he gave them, was that, by the provi-
dence of God, " so nonle a work might hereafter
tend to the glory of his divine Majestv, in propagat-
ing of Christian religion to such people as yet live
in darkness and miserable ignorance of the true
knowledge and worship of God, and may, in time,
bring the infidels and savages living in those parte
to human civility, and to a settled and quiet gov
eminent."
And in the instruction which he gave to the "king's
council," who were to superintend the affairs of the
colony, under date of November 20, 1606, occurs the
following order : " That the true word and service
of God be preached, planted, and used, not only in
the said colonies, but also, as much as might be,
among the savages bordering upon them, according
to the rites and doctrine of the church of England."
As, therefore, one object of this enterprise was
the dissemination of the Christian religion among
the rude and ignorant aborigines, nothing could deter
O O O
Mr. Hunt, the clergyman of the company, from per
A NATURAL SPRING.
147
severing in the benevolent work which he had under-
taken. It was well for the colonists that he resolved
not to leave them, for " so many discontents did then
arise that had he not with the water of patience, and
godly exhortations, (but chiefly by his true devoted
examples,) quenched those flames of envy and
dissension," the expedition might have proved a
failure.
Cooking over a natural Spring.
They pursued the old and tedious route by way
of the West Indies ; they stopped to take in water
at the Canary Islands ; at Dominico they opened
trade with the savages ; at Guadaloupe they found a
spring, the water of which was so hot that they
148 CAPTAIN SMITH IMPRISONED.
boiled pork in it as well as over fire ; and on a smal
island called Monica they took from the hushes
such great quantities of birds with their hands as to
fill nearly two hogsheads in three or four hours. In
Mcvis, Mona, and the Virgin Isles they spent some
time, where they fared well, being daily feasted upon
tortoises, pelicans, parrots, fishes, and, as Captain
Smith describes it, " a loathsome beast, like a croc-
odile, called a gwayn."
Captain John Smith, a man of much experience,
and who had passed through a variety of novel and
perilous adventures prior to his engaging in this at-
tempt to found colonies in America, had become
quite popular with the emigrants with whom he
sailed. His popularity and influence excited the
envy of the other leaders of the enterprise, who soon
originated the unreasonable report that it was Smith's
design to murder the council, usurp the government,
and make himself king of Virginia ; and that this
could be proved by the confederates leagued with
him, who were scattered in the three different ves-
sels of the fleet. Smith, being a man of inde-
pendent spirit, and conscious of innocence, took no
pains to rebut these charges and conciliate his ene-
mies. The consequence was, that when they arrived
at the Canaries, the quarrel became so serious that
Smith was seized, imprisoned, and kept in close con-
finement thirteen weeks.
FIRST LAND MADE. 149
As they pursued their voyage towards the coast
of America, they found that they had passed their
reckoning by three dav,s without finding land. This
fact greatly disheartened the colonists, and even
moved Captain Ratcliffe, commander of the pinnace,
to propose that they should give up the enterprise,
and return to England. But a violent storm arose,
and, contrary to all expectation, drove them to their
desired port.
The first land they made they called, in honor of
the Prince of Wales, Cape Henry ; the opposite
cape on the north they named Cape Charles, after
the Duke of York, who afterwards became Ring
Charles I. of England. These are the two lips of
Chesapeake Bay, which opens like a great mouth
towards the Atlantic. It was into this noble ex
panse of water that they were driven by the storm.
After so long a voyage, as the men were anxious
to set their feet once more upon terra Jirma, the
captain gave permission for thirty of them to land
upon Cape Henry. As the boats left with their
companies of men, they were narrowly watched by
a party of savages who were concealed upon the
shore. After a landing had been effected, and the
men were indulging in whatever recreations they
preferred, these savages seized a favorable opportu-
nity, and, "creeping upon all fours from the hills
like bears," made a sudden attack upon them, by
13*
153 OYSTERS AND STRAWBERRIES.
which two of the English were seriously wounded.
But the enemy were soon obliged to retire before
the fire-arms of the immigrants.
This warlike reception was neither adapted to
allay fear nor inspire hope in the hearts of the col-
onists; yet it may have had a good effect in quick
ening their vigilance and increasing their caution in
their subsequent interviews with the natives.
In the bed of one of the rivers they found oysters
in great abundance, many of which contained pearls.
The land produced a variety of noble trees, inter-
spersed with many beautiful and fragrant flowers.
Strawberries also abounded, four times larger, and
of much sweeter flavor, than those which were pro-
duced in England.
Finding a place for safe anchorage, " which put
them in good comfort," they named it from that
circumstance Point Comfort.
Upon their first arrival, no little anxiety was felt
to ascertain the contents of the sealed box which
had been committed to them bv the home govern-
ment, with directions to open it within twenty-four
hours after their arrival, and not till then.
As it was, they found themselves upon the shores
of the new world for the purpose of establishing a
settlement, and as yet were without a governor,
without a local council, and without laws for their
guidance. It being known that the appointment of
THE SEALED BOX. 151
officers, and the rules by which they should admin-
ister the affairs of the colony, were contained in that
box, the company were solicitous to break its seal.
Accordingly, on the evening" of the day when the
savages made their attack, this box was opened in
due form, and the important documents contained
therein read ; from which it was ascertained that
the following persons were appointed the council :
Edward Maria Wingfield, Bartholomew Gosnold,
John Smith, Christopher Newport, John Ratcliffe,
John Martin, and George Kendall. They were em-
powered to choose a governor, and, with him, to
manage the affairs of the settlement.
After this, they were occupied till the 13th of
May in making explorations, in order to find a suit-
able place on which to establish their colony.
They finally fixed upon a peninsula on the River
Powhatan, about forty miles from its mouth, as a
desirable location on which to commence operations.
CHAPTER XIII.
Smith unjustly ejected from the Council. — Building of James-
town. — Wingfield's Indiscretion. — Romantic Residence of the
Indian King. — Powhatan's Conduct. — Attack on Jamestown. —
Prowling Indians. — Ambuscades. — Severe Toil. — Attempt to
send Smith Home. — Captain Smith's Trial. — His honorable
Acquittal. — President Wingfield convicted and sentenced.—
Smith's Disinterestedness. — Good Influence of Mr. Hunt. —
Smith admitted to the Council Board. — Singular Fact. — In-
teresting Coincidence.
After having selected a site for their new town,
their next business was the election of a president
of the colony. Their choice fell upon Edward
Maria Wingfield.
When it was found that Captain John Smith had
been appointed one of the council, his enemies, by
whom he had been kept for so long a time confined,
were determined that he should not serve, and Mr.
Wingfield, the president, delivered an address in
which he assigned the reason for this decision.
It does not redound to the honor of the new col-
ony that one of their first measures was an act of
disobedience to their instructions from the home
government, by which one of their number was un-
justly deprived of his rights.
No time, however, was lost in discussing the wis-
dom or folly of this first step of the local council
BUILDING OF JAMESTOWN. 15H
More important practical matters were pressed upon
the attention of the immigrants. They were with-
out houses and without shelter, except what was
furnished by the friendly branches of the trees, or
by projecting rocks. Dwellings were to be reared.
Accordingly, the sound of the axe, the saw, and the
hammer was soon heard echoing and reechoing
among the trees of the forest. The council em-
ployed themselves in planning a fort , others felled
trees to make a clearing for their tents, in which
they were to live till houses could be constructed.
" Some provide clapbord to relade the ships ; some
make gardens, some nets." *
The town was called after his majesty, King of
England, Jamestown, and Powhatan River, on which
it stood, was changed to James River.
Whilst engaged at their work, the colonists were
often visited by the tawny natives, who conducted
themselves in a peaceful manner, and appeared to.
be on friendly terms with these new strangers. To
avoid exciting their suspicions and fears, the presi
dent would allow of no military exercise ; and ho
even went so far as to forbid the erection of any
other fortification than such as could be made by
the boughs of trees. It was not long, however, before
he was convinced of his indiscretion.
* Generall Historie of Virginia, by John Smith.
154 CAPTAIN SJinH LIBERATED.
After Captain Smith was liberated from his unjust
confinement, though he was not allowed to act as
councilman, he was permitted, in company with
Captain Newport and twenty others, to go in search
of the head waters of the James River. He at once
availed himself of the opportunity. For though he
had been the subject of great unkind ness, and knew
that he had just grounds of complaint, still his in-
terest in the welfare of the colony was not allowed
to diminish.
On this excursion they passed by several small
Indian villages, and on the sixth day they arrived at
a town of more importance than any they had pre-
viously seen. It consisted of twelve houses, roman-
tically situated on a hill which commanded a beau-
tiful view of the surrounding country : before them
in the river were three islands covered with trees
and shrubbery, and on the plains around were the
cornfields of the villagers.
This was the residence of the famous "emperor
of the country," whose name was Powhatan, and is
supposed to have been situated a short distance be-
low the falls, near Richmond. To this point the
river was found navigable, but the rapids with which
they here met prevented farther advancement. They
here took formal possession of the country in the
name of King James.
Powhatan received his visitors with the show of
ATTACK ON JAMESTOWN. 155
kindness, and manifested pleasure at the reception
of a hatchet which was presented to him by Captain
Newport.
Throughout their entire route they experienced
no other than kind treatment from all the Indians
whom they met.
But when they returned they found it had been
far different with those whom they had left behind.
During their absence the Indians had taken advan-
tage of the unprotected state of the colony, and had
attacked them, killing one boy and wounding seven-
teen men.
The president was now convinced of the folly of
his policy, and made immediate preparations to de-
fend himself from any similar attack. The fort was
palisadoed ; the cannon were mounted, and the men
were drilled in the use of arms and in military ma-
noeuvres. Dr. Simons, in his Account of the Pro-
ceedings and Accidents of the Colony, says, " Had
it not chanced a cross-bar shot from the ships struck
down a bough from a tree, that caused them to
retire, our men had been all slain, being securely all
at work, and their arms in dry fats."
The Indians were constantly prowling around the
colonists, and seized every occasion to annoy them.
Their assaults were numerous. And whenever the
settlers went into the woods, or wandered along the
shores of the river, they were liable to fall into an
156 ATTEMPT TO SEND SMITH TO ENGLAND.
ambush of the savages, who were frequently found
lying in wait for this purpose, and be cut off.
It required great labor and unceasing vigilance
for ibis small company to resist their enemies by
day, be on watch all night, cut down trees, relade
the ships, build their houses, and prepare the ground
for planting.
When the time arrived for the vessels to return
to England, it was proposed by some of the leaders
of the enterprise, of whom President Wingfield was
one of the chief, that they should send Captain Smith
home to receive the censure of the king's council
for the treasonable designs which they alleged against
him, and for which they had kept him a prisoner
thirteen weeks. It was pretended that this proposi-
tion arose from their compassion towards Smith, as
they professed to believe that his sentence would be
milder there than though he were to be tried and
punished by the colony. But the noble-minded, in-
dependent prisoner was not the man to be wheedled
out of his just rights by their artful policy, nor be-
trayed by his own fears into an act of indiscretion.
Being conscious of innocence, and deeply interested
in the welfare of the colony, he loudly demanded a
trial at once. He had no idea of allowing his jeal-
ous enemies to put him out of the way by sending
him across the Atlantic. He, therefore, insisted
upon a trial on the spot. He came off victoriously ;
smith's tkiumphant verdict. 157
for although many falsehoods were reported about
him, he triumphantly disproved then all, and then
exposed the villanous plots which had been laid by his
opponents to secure his overthrow. The witnesses
who were called to prove his guilt, instead of testi-
fying against him, accused his persecutors ; the con-
sequence was, that not only was Smith honorably
acquitted, but President Wingfield, one of the most
active in originating the false reports against him,
and getting up this unjust prosecution, was himself
convicted, and compelled to pay Smith a fine of a
thousand dollars ; to do which he had to submit to
the seizure of all his effects.
Captain Smith, who was satisfied with the verdict
of his own acquittal, had no disposition to avail him-
self of the fine which had been awarded him ; he
therefore, with his characteristic generosity, pre-
sented it to the colony, to be added to their public
property.
After this administration of the law, the pious
Mr. Hunt, the clergyman of the colony, added the
peaceful influences of the gospel, and by his good
doctrines and discreet exhortations succeeded in al-
laying the animosities and strifes which their excited
passions had engendered. He was also successful
in securing the admission of Captain Smith to the
board of councillors, from which, without just cause,
he had been ejected. The next day they all par-
14
158 A SINGULAR CIRCUMSTANCE.
took of the communion together in confirmation that
peace and harmony were restored.
It is a singular circumstance that Captain Smith,
one of the strongest friends of the colony, should
have been the first person tried for a crime, and
Wingfield, the first president, should have been the
fiist one to receive punishment.
On the 15th of June the Indians voluntarily sued
for peace. The same day Captain Newport, with
the fleet, sailed for England, leaving one hundred
persons at Jamestown to establish the first perma-
nent settlement in the limits of the present Virginia.
It is an interesting coincidence, that precisely the
same number landed at Plymouth on the 22d of
December, 1020.* The two colonies, who, during
future years, were to have such great influence in
the settlement of the whole country, in the estab-
lishment of free institutions, and the founding of one
of the most enlightened, liberal, and powerful gov-
ernments on earth, each consisted of a hundred
persons.
* Young's Chronicles.
CHAPTElt XIV.
Quaint Language. — The President's Selfishness. — Trials of the
Planters. — Frequent Deaths. — The President's Imbecility.—
Smith's Influence. — His Example of Industry. — Dwellings pro-
vided. — Provisions scarce. — Smith searches the Country for
Food. — Insulting Offers of the Savages. — Smith's Treatment
of them. — Terrific Attack. — Peace and Provisions secured.—
Bartering. — Smith censured. — Exploring Excursion. — Waste-
fulness of the Planters. — Wingfield's Plot. — Its Detection and
Prevention. — Abundance of Game. — Smith examines the
Chickahominy River. — He leaves his Boat and takes to a
Canoe.
During the time that the vessels remained with
them, the colonists were abundantly supplied with
provisions. But when they departed, it was far oth-
erwise. Simons, in his relation, quaintly says the
reason was this : " Whilst the ships stayed, our al-
lowance was somewhat bettered, by a daily propor-
tion of biscuit, which the sailors would pilfer to sell,
give, or exchange with us for money, sassafras, furs,
or love. But when they departed, there remained
neither tavern, beer house, nor place of relief but
the common kettle. Had we been as free from all
sins as gluttony and drunkenness, we might have
been canonized for saints."
But during this time of distress, the president had
an abundance, by appropriating to his own use the
1G0 ■ SUFFERINGS OF THE COLONY.
stores of the colony. Whilst he was living luxu-
riously upon oatmeal, sack, oil, aqua vitre, spirits,
beef, and eggs, the people were reduced to the com-
.non kettle, which contained " half a pint of water
and as much barley boiled with water for a man a
day, and this, having fried some twenty -six weeks in
the ship's hold, contained as many worms as grains ;
so that we might truly call it so much bran than
corn : our drink was water, our lodgings castles in
the air." Occasionally they were favored with crabs
and sturgeons.
In addition to this wretched diet, they were sub-
jected to severe labor in cutting, carrying, and plant-
ing their palisadoes and performing other necessary
work under the rays of a burning sun. The conse-
quence was, that disease set in and made sad havoc
among them. One after another they dropped into
the silent grave, filling the hearts of their survivors
with sorrow, and opening the fountain of their tears,
until, by September, one half of their number had
died, among whom was Captain Gosnold.
The president, who seems to have been a very
unsuitable person to have the management of the
affairs of the plantation, being detected in arranging
a plan to escape to England in the pinnace which
had been left behind, and thus leave the colonists to
their fate, so excited the whole company that thpy
deposed him, and appointed Captain John Ratcli- -
in his place.
SMITH ENCOURAGES THE COLONY. 161
As Newport had returned, Gosnold deceased,
Wingfielcl and Kendall, his accomplices, in disgrace,
and their vacancies in the council not supplied,
the whole authority of the council was vested in
Ratcliffe, the new president, Martin, and Smith. As
the first two did not enjoy to any high degree the
esteem and confidence of the planters, as they were
not reliable for wise counsels in times of peril, nor
remarkable for their industry in time of peace,
every thing at first was left to the management of
Smith, who proved himself fully adequate to the
task.
By kind persuasions and fair promises, sustained
by his own example, he succeeded in setting the
men to work, who, in view of their discouraging
circumstances, were disposed to indolence. Some
began to mow grass with which to make a covering
for their houses, others to bind thatch, others to con-
struct houses, and others still to cover them with
thatch ; Smith, in the mean while, bearing the great
est amount of labor as his own share, so that in a
short time he provided the most of them with dwell-
ings, though, with his usual self-forgetful ness, he
reared none for himself.
As their stock of provisions was now nearly ex-
hausted, it became necessary to make arrangements
to obtain a fresh supply. Accordingly, Captain
Smith, with a company of six or seven others,
14*
102 SMITH SEARCHING FOR FOOD.
resolved to penetrate into the country, open trade
with the Indians, and from them procure, if possible,
enough to meet the immediate wants of the colony.
He was fully aware of the difficulty and responsi-
bility of the undertaking. The great number of the
Indians, his ignorance of the language, the want of
a sufficient force, clothing for his men, and other
necessaries, furnished great impediments, but not
enough to divert him from his purpose.
His first visit was to an Indian settlement called
Kecoughtan, near the present location of Hampton.
As these wily savages were acquainted with the des-
titution of the colonists, they received them with
most provoking derision. They offered them, in a
scornful manner, a handful of corn or a small piece
of bread for their swords and muskets, and in like
proportion for their clothing and other articles, but
manifested no disposition to enter upon the sober
business of trade. Such conduct was not at all
adapted to the character of Smith. He was not a
man to be trifled with. Finding that nothing could
be obtained from these savages by traffic, nor cour-
tesy, he adopted other and more stringent measures,
as in his judgment the case required, although in so
doing he exceeded his commission. He discharged
his muskets among them, which created such a panic
that they all betook themselves to flight, and hid
among the trees of a neighboring woods.
SMITH'S MANAGEMENT OF THE INDIANS. 1(>3
Taking advantage of their absence, he ran his
boat ashore, and then marched up to their wigwams,
where he found large quantities of corn, which his
hungry men were so eager to seize that it was with
difficulty he restrained them from immediately load-
ing their boat with the coveted food. Smith opposed
this, because he did not want to irritate the Indians
by robbing them, and because he believed they would
rally in the woods where they had now fled, and
would return to the attack. He was not mistaken ;
for in a short time a movement was discovered
among the trees. Dusky forms were seen darting
to and fro, as if preparations were making for some
kind of a demonstration. Presently some sixty or
seventy issued from the woods, with their Okee borne
before them. This was an idol made of the skins
of animals, stuffed with moss, rudely painted, and
ornamented with chains and copper jewelry. They
probably took it with them to battle, with the expec-
tation that it would protect them in the conflict, and
secure to them the victory.
These Indians were painted in the most frightful
manner, as if by their mere appearance they would
strike terror into their enemies. Some were colored
black, some red, some white, and some were varie-
gated. They came out of the woods in square order,
dancing, with many strange gesticulations, and yell-
ing in the most hideous manner. It required great
164 TERRIFIC SCENE.
firmness to remain unmoved in '.he presence of such
brutalized human beings, with such a combination
of frightful figures, violent warlike gestures, and
horrid bowlings. But Captain Smith, during his
eventful life, had had too much experience to be ter-
rified now by paint, capers, and sound. As the
savages, armed with bows, arrows, targets, and
clubs, advanced to the attack, the English poured
into them a volley of musketry loaded with pistol
shot, which produced such an effect that down fell
their idol, Dagon-like, to the ground, and down fell
a number of the Indians, who found that from little
holes mysteriously made in their bodies by the fire
weapons of their enemies, another color was flowing
forth, mingling with the paint with which they were
smeared. Those who were not wounded retreated
with all speed to the woods, and sought shelter be
hind the largest trees.
The loss of their idol they regarded as a great
misfortune, and being extremely unwilling that it
should be carried away, they sent one of their
quiyoughlcasoucks, or priests, with proposals of
peace, to redeem it. Captain Smith received this
messenger kindly, and gave him to understand that
<f they would send six of their company unarmed,
and load his boat with provisions, he would not only
restore to them their much-prized Okce, but would
become their friend, and give them beads, copper.
PEACE AND BARTER. 165
and hatchets. The priest returned and communi-
cated the result of his interview to the Indians, who
regarded the proposition as liberal, and immediately
went to work to comply with the terms proposed.
Six unarmed savages were soon seen bringing to the
boat venison, turkeys, wild fowl, bread, and other
acceptable articles, for which Smith gave in exchange
beads, pieces of copper, and hatchets. Peace being
thus established, the savages commenced again sing-
ing and dancing ; but though their music and motions
were as uncouth as ever, they were of a different
character from those in which they indulged previous
to the conflict. Instead of expressing threats and
defiance, they were of a peaceful nature, and were
designed as an expression of their friendship. This
was continued until the English departed.
Smith now returned, with his boat well laden, to
the starving colonists, who were rejoiced to welcome
him and partake of his abundance. Encouraged by
the success of this first excursion, Smith projected
others, during one of which he discovered a tribe of
Indians called the Chickahominy. It was not long
before he ascertained that the supplies which he,
with so much labor and peril, obtained, were, during
his absence, shamelessly wasted. Such was the
imbecility of the president, and Martin being sick,
that when Smith was absent, the colony had no
suitable head. Property was squandered, dissensions
l(>() wixgfield's escape defeated.
ensued, and every man did what was right in his
own eyes.
Wingfield and Kendall, who had not recovered
from their disgrace, took advantage of Smith's ab-
sence to concoct a plan of escape, by taking the
pinnace and privately fleeing to England. They
had got on board, and were about to sail, when
Smith unexpectedly returned, and made a discovery
of the plot. He at once forbade their going ; but
finding them disposed to disregard his authority, he
turned upon them the cannon of the fort, and threat-
ened to sink them if they did not desist. Unde-
terred by his threats, they persevered in their at-
tempt, when he opened upon them a fire of musketry
and cannon, and compelled them to abandon their
project. In the engagement, Captain Kendall was
slain.
Notwithstanding this exhibition of Smith's firm-
ness, it was not long before the president, John Rat-
cliife, and Captain Archer were detected in making
a similar attempt, which, however, through Smith's
adroitness, was effectually defeated.
Food being constantly needed, Smith went on a
trading voyage to the Chickahominy River, to cer-
tain Indians whom he had promised to visit. When
he arrived, he found that he had been expected, for
hundreds of the natives were waiting with large
baskets full of corn to open trade with him.
GAME IN WINTER. 167
" And now," says Simons, " the winter approach-
.ug, the rivers became so covered Avith swans, geese,
ducks, and cranes, that we daily feasted with good
bread, Virginia peas, pompions, and putcharnios,
fish, fowl, and divers sorts of wild beasts as fat as
we could eat them ; so that none of our tuftaftaty
humorists desired to go for England. But our com
edies never endured long without a tragedy."
Some among the planters, so far from being grate-
ful to Captain Smith for his unwearied efforts to
supply their wants and promote the welfare of the
plantation, indulged in complaints against him, be-
cause he had not discovered the sources of the Chick
ahominy River. With these complaints the council
sympathized.
It was one of the orders of the home government
that some time should be spent in making discov-
eries, and especially to follow up the branches of
rivers, to ascertain whether they originated in lakes,
or sprang from mountains, giving the preference to
those which tended to the north-west. The object
of this was to discover, if possible, a passage, by
water, across the continent to the North Pacific
Ocean.
Smith, ever ready for new adventures, knowing
these orders, and being stimulated by the complaints
of the colonists, set out again to reach, if possible,
the source of the Chickahominy. He had not
1G8 SMITH IN A CANOE.
proceeded far before his progress was obstructed b^
large trees, which had fallen into the water and
choked the passage. His oars becoming useless, he
employed his axe, and with great labor cut a canal
through the brandies, and passed up as far as his
boat would go, where he fortunately found a large
bay. This was just what he wanted ; so anchoring
his boat in this bay at such a distance from the shore
as to be out of reach of the Indians' arrows, and
ordering his men whom he left in her not to leave
the boat for any excursions on land, he took two
Englishmen and two natives, and pushed farther on
in a light canoe. The singular adventures with
which he met will be narrated in the next chapter
CHAPTER XV.
Disobeying' Orders. — Its painful Consequence. — Fate of two
Canoe Men. — Indian Skill in Trailing. — A live Shield. — An
Accident. — Smith captured. — His Policy. — Exhibits a Pock-
et Compass. — Gives a Lecture. ■ — Great Astonishment. —
Smith sentenced to die. — His Reprieve. — Triumphal Pro-
cession. — How Smith is fed. — He suffers from Cold. — Grat-
itude in an Indian. — Revenge. — Reward offered for Trea-
son. — Mj'slerious Note. — Indians visit Jamestown. — Thor
Reception. — Effect of the Note. — Finding of Toys. — Smith
publicly exhibited.
After, Smith and his four companions had dis-
appeared in the distance, the men who were left
behind found the protection of the boat to be very
monotonous business. Instead of sitting still in an
anchored barge far off from the shore, gazing upon
the rocks and trees which skirted the bay, or
watching the slowly changing shadows as they
marked the sun's decline, they desired active em-
ployment. They longed for an adventure of some
kind for the sake of variety. Therefore, in viola-
tion of their captain's orders, they put into the
shore and landed. This was an unfortunate move,
for it gave the savages, who, probably, had been
in concealment, observing all their movements, an
opportunity to waylay them, by which one of them,
15
170 INDIAN CRUELTY.
whose name was George Cassen, was taken prisoner,
and all of them came near being cut oft*.
Finding themselves in possession of one of the
whites, the Indians compelled him to tell where
Captain Smith had gone, and then cruelly put him
to death. After this, they divided themselves into
separate hands, and taking different directions,
went in pursuit of him.
Smith had ascended the stream about twenty
miles farther, when, finding it impossible for his ca-
noe to advance beyond that point, he left it among
the marshes, in the care of the two Englishmen
Robinson and Emery, and went in pursuit of game
with which to furnish them all with meat. During
his absence, the Indians discovered the two English-
men, being probably guided to the place of their
concealment by a fire which they bad kindled, the
smoke of which had betrayed them. They imme-
diately sent upon them a shower of arrows, and
slew them, and then went in search of Smith.
In all probability, if Englishmen had set out in
pursuit of Smith, it would have been a long time
before they would have found him, if indeed they
had succeeded at all. But these Indians, from
long practice in following the trail of their enemies
through forests, fields, and swamps, had become
so expert, that they could pursue them with great
certainty where the eye of a white man could
smith's living shield.
171
discover no traces whatever. The leaning of the
grass ; the slight bending of a bough out of its
natural direction ; an occasional broken twig, or
fresh-torn leaves, which an inexperienced eye would
not notice, — would furnish them with positive «~>v
idence of the course which had been taken.
After the Indians had left the dead bodies of the
two men whom they had murdered, it was not
long before they discovered Smith. Finding him-
self in danger of being slain by the arrows which
Smith and his living Shield
they poured upon him, he, with his usual presence
of mind, tied his Indian guide to his arm with his
garter, that he might use him as a shield. Then
172 SMITH CAPTURED BY THE INDIANS.
loading his gun as rapidly as he could, he returned
thoir fire with fatal effect. In the mean time, with
his living shield tied to his arm, he endeavored tc
retreat to his canoe. The savages followed him ;
hut as he could send his bullets farther than they
could their arrows, they were afraid to approach
within arrow shot. With such sure aim did he fire,
that he killed three of his pursuers, and wounded a
number of others. He was now in a fair way to
make his escape. But whilst slowly retreating to
where he left his men, and watching more closely
the movements of his enemies than his own foot-
steps, he suddenly fell into a pit or soft morass,
from which he found it impossible to extricate him-
self. His enemies, who had seen the fearful havoc
of his gun, were afraid to approach him, though he
was now floundering in the mud. They therefore
kept at a distance, until Smith, finding himself al-
most perishing from the cold and wet, threw from
him his gun, and in that manner indicated to them
that he ceased resistance, and yielded himself a
prisoner. They now approached, drew him half
dead from the mire, and led him to the fire, where
the painful scene was presented him of his two
companions lying where he left 'hem, but now cold,
stiff, and lifeless.
Though he was now fully in their power, they
warmed him, and rubbed his chilled limbs in order
to restore him to his usual sensibility.
WONDER EXCITED BY A COMPASS. 173
Smith, being a man of great sagacity, and know-
ing also something of the Indian character, was
aware that if he exhibited the least fear, he would
lose all respect in their eyes, and be more likely to
receive a speedy sentence ; but if, on the other
hand, he could increase their reverence for him, it
might operate in his favor. The band by whom he
had been taken numbered three hundred, and were
under the command of a distinguished chief, named
Opechancanough.
Without exhibiting the least alarm, Smith boldly
asked for their chief. Opechancanough being point-
ed out to him, he made a virtue of necessity, and
presented to him a round, ivory, double compass,
with the needle covered with a glass. This was
an instrument having a round dial, with all the
points of the mariner's compass marked upon it,
and in the centre a delicate, steel, magnetized
needle, poised upon a pivot, which, when at rest,
would always point to the north. Over this was
placed a crystal like that belonging to a watch.
Its peculiar powers were explained to the chief.
Smith turned it around in different directions, and
then showed them how the needle would always
turn back and quietly point to the north. They
were highly amused at its mysterious movements ;
but when they put their finger down to touch it,
they were amazed that they could not reach it.
15*
174 smith's lecture.
the glass keeping them off. That they could so
plainly see it, and yet not be able to touch it, was
to them very marvellous. Smith, hoping to keep
the advantage which he had gained over them in
this diversion of their thoughts from his own death,
continued to expatiate upon the wonderful proper-
ties of the needle, some of which were evidently
the product of his own imagination. " He demon-
strated, by that globe-like Jewell, the roundness of
the earth and skies, the sphere of the sun, moon,
and stars, and how the sun did chase the night
round about the world continually ; the greatness
of the land and sea, the diversity of nations,
variety of complexions, and how we were to them
antipodes, and many other such like matters, at
which they all stood as amazed with admiration."
Although, by this ingenious device of Smith,
they might have had their reverence for him in-
creased, and might have regarded him as a greater
conjurer than any among themselves, yet their
desire for his death was nowise diminished. He
had slain three of their number and wounded sev-
eral others with a weapon more marvellous than
was his needle. They were thirsting for his blood,
and were resolved to have it.
Within an hour, arrangements for his execution
were made. They bound him to a tree to prevent
his escape, and then arranged themselves about
SINGULAR PROCESSION. 175
him with their weapons, prepared to shoot bin*.
All things being ready, and when in a few minutes
he would have been riddled with their arrows,
their chief held up Smith's compass in his hand as
a signal to them. The effect was electric. They
all at once cast their weapons to the ground, and
abandoned the intention of slaying him. They
then released him from the tree, loosened the cords
by which he was bound, and led him in a triumphal
manner to Orapaks, an Indian town, whose location
was a few miles north-east of the present city of
Richmond.
" The order in conducting him was thus : Draw-
ing themselves all in file, the king, in the midst,
had all their pieces and swords borne before him.
Captain Smith was led after him by three great
savages, holding him fast by each arm, and on each
side six went in file with their arrows nocked.
But arriving at the town, all the women and chil-
dren staring to behold him, the soldiers, all in file,
performe the form of a bissom so well as could be,
and on each flank, officers as Serjeants to see them
keep their orders. A good time they continued
this exercise, and then cast themselves in a ring,
dancing in such several postures, and singing and
yelling out such hellish notes and screeches, being
strangely painted, every one his quiver of arrows,
and at his back a club ; on his arm a fox or an
176 SMITH WELL GUARDED.
otter's skin, or some such matter for his vambiaci ; *
their heads and shoulders painted red, with oil and
poconesf mingled together, which scarlet-like color
made an exceeding handsome show ; his bow in
his hand, and the skin of a bird, with her wings
abroad, dried, tied on his head, a piece of copper, a
white shell, a long feather, with a small rattle grow-
ing at the tails of their snakes tied to it, or some
such like toy. All this while, Smith and the king
stood in the midst, guarded, as before is said ; and
after three dances, they all departed. Smith they
conducted to a long house, where thirty or forty
tall fellows did guard him, and ere long more bread
and venison were brought him than would have
served twenty men. I think his stomach at that
time was not very good. What he left they put
in baskets and tied over his head. About midnight,
they set the meat again before him. All this time,
not one of them would eat a bit with him, till the
next morning they brought him as much more, and
then did they eat all the old, and reserved the new,
as they had done the other, which made him think
they would fat him to eat him."
This was certainly no desirable condition to be
in. The idea of being bountifully furnished with
* Vambrace is the name of that piece of armor which protect*
the arm below the elbow.
* The berries of pokeweed.
PLEASING INCIDENT. 177
provisions only to be fattecl like a stalled ox, in
order to make a better meal for others, was enough
to take away one's appetite. No wonder, therefore,
that Simons says, " I think his stomach at that time
was not very good."
Though Smith had a plentiful supply of provis-
ions, he was short off for clothes, and it being an
unusually severe winter, he suffered not a little
from cold.
It will be pleasant here to narrate an incident,
which, whilst it will illustrate the benefits of kind-
ness, will also show that the native aborigines of
this country were not wholly insensible to emotions
of gratitude ; that, with all their bloodthirsty cru-
elty, they knew how to reward a favor.
When Smith first arrived in Virginia, he was
visited by an Indian named Maocassater, whom he
received with kindness, and to whom he gave some
green beads and other ornaments, which the visitor
highly valued. Smith thought no more of it. He
might, perhaps, have entirely forgotten it. Not so
with Maocassater. The unexpected kindness had
made an impression upon his mind too deep to be
erased ; and now that an opportunity was offered
to return it, he cheerfully availed himself of it.
Seeing that Smith was poorly clad, and was suffer-
ing from cold, he generously took off his own
warm robe ff skins, and gave it to the shivering
178
GRATITUDE AND REVENGE.
captive, that with it he might make himself more
comfortahle. This kindness to a helpless prisoner,
who had previously conferred a favor, ought not to
be forgotten. Let the name of Maocassater have
honorable mention so long as the story of Smith is
remembered.
Indian Gratitude.
Two days after this, an attempt was made upon
the life of Smith, by an Indian whose son was sick.
Whether this father supposed that Smith was the
cause of his son's sickness, or whether he was one
of those who had been vv wnded by Smith in the
battle, it is now impossible to tell. The murderous
attempt being unsuccessful, Smith was led, probably
TREASON PROPOSED TO SMITH. 179
at his own request, to the couch of the dying man.
After examining the symptoms of the patient, he
told the friends standing around that he had a
medicine at Jamestown which would cure him.
Either because they disbelieved his assertion, or
because they were fearful of losing him, they re-
fused to let Smith go for the medicine. They were
now busily engaged in making preparations for an
attack upon Jamestown, and they desired Smith to
give his advice and assistance in the undertaking,
promising that, in case of his compliance, they
would spare his life, grant him his liberty, give him
abundance of land to cultivate, and as many women
for his wives and servants as he should desire.
Though this was a very tempting offer, Captain
Smith was not at all disposed to accept of it ; yet
he desired to avail himself of the sickness of this
Indian patient to get word to the colony of his own
condition, and of the evil design of the Indians.
As the natives were destitute of books and of a
written language, they were ignorant of the fact
that messages could be sent by means of notes.
Smith knew that if he could only persuade some
of them to take a letter to Jamestown, he could
communicate his own captivity, and put the colony
on their guard against surprise, without his captors'
knowing what he did. He therefore informed the
Indians, that if they would go to Jamestown for
180 A MYSTERIOUS PAPER.
him, they would obtain many toys and articles
which would be of use to them. Some of them
agreed to comply with his request. He then told
the messengers that they must take with them a
pie:e of paper, on which he would make some
crooked marks ; that when they arrived at James-
town, the English would sally out against them, and
if they left the paper with the mysterious marks
upon it where the English could see it, they would
find soon after, in a certain place which he desig-
nated, a variety of articles, which he ordered them
to bring to him.
The messengers started upon their journey in
the severest season of the year. The waters were
locked in ice, and the ground covered with snow.
It was a painful journey. When they arrived at
Jamestown, the colonists, regarding them as en-
emies, sallied out upon them, as Smith had said.
The Indians fled ; but in so doing they dropped the
paper covered with the cabalistic marks where
they supposed the English would find it. Tins
paper contained a statement of Captain Smith's
captivity, and of the intended attack upon the
colony. It also advised the colonists to fire off the
cannon, and make other imposing warlike demon-
strations in the presence of the messengers, so as
to give them a salutary fright, and closed with the
request that they would conceal various articles.
smith's prediction true. 18l
which he named, in a certain specified place, in
order that his messengers might obtain them and
bring them to him.
After the Indians had dropped the letter and fled,
they carefully concealed themselves for the rest of
the day. But when the sun had gone down, and
the dark shadows of night had settled upon hill
and valley, they cautiously left their place of con-
cealment, and with noiseless steps, and many a
furtive glance cast into the deep gloom which sur-
rounded them, they stealthily approached the spot
which Smith had designated, and there, to their
great surprise, they found the articles for him and
the toys for tntmselves, just as he had predicted.
They now retraced their steps for home, where
they arrived after three days' absence. They there
related, to the great astonishment of their hearers,
all their adventures, and confirmed every thing
that Smith had previously said respecting the great
guns and explosive mines, and the ability of the
colony to repel any assault the Indians might make.
They dwelt with special interest upon the myste-
rious appearance of the promised articles in the
very spot described by their captive. As all these
things were so inexplicable to these ignorant red
men of the forest, their superstitious fears disposed
them to believe, either that their captive practised
divination, or else that that leaf with the strange
16
182 THE CAPTIVE EXHIBITED.
marks upon it could speak. In no other way could
they account for the wonderful results which had
been produced.
After the successful termination of Smith's mes-
sage to Jamestown, the Indians carried him about
the country, and exhibited him to the various
aboriginal tribes who dwell along the line of the
Rappahannoc and Patawomek (Potomac) Rivers,
to whom he was a great curiosity. After a circuit
of many miles, they finally returned with him to
Pamaunkee, the residence of the chief Opechan-
canough, which is supposed to have been near the
fork of York River.
CHAPTEE XVI.
Singular Costume. — Mysterious Ceremony. — Its Explanation. -•
Smith favored. — Visits Opitchapam. — Indian Beggars. —
Apprehensions of Danger. — Powder planted. — Emperor Pow-
hatan. — Indian Splendor. — Guards. — Their severe Disci-
pline. — Subordinate Kings. — Indian Toilet. — The Emper-
or's Court. — The Consultation. — Smith's Sentence. — Won-
derful Deliverance. — Pocahontas. — Executioners disappoint-
ed.— Smith a Toy Maker. _" The Chieftain's Daughter." —
Female Kindness. — A sympathizing Brother.
After the Indians had returned from their tri-
umphal display of their captive, they went through
certain wild and strange ceremonies, of which
Smith, in his General History of Virginia, has
given the following interesting description: —
" Early in the morning, a great fire was made
in a long house, and a mat spread on the one side
as on the other. On the one they caused him to
sit, and all the guard went out of the house, and
presently came skipping in a great grim fellow, all
painted over with coal, mingled with oil ; and
many snakes' and weasels' skins stuffed with moss,
and all their tails tied together, so as they met on
the crown of his head in a tassel ; and round about
the tassel was as a coronet of feathers, the skin
hanging round about his head, back, and shoulders,
oud in a manner covered bis face ; with a hellish
184 STRANGE CEREMONY.
voice and rattle in his hand. With most strange
gestures and passions he began his invocation, and
environed the fire with a circle of meale ; which
done, three more such hideous beings came rushing
in with the like antique tricks, painted half black,
half red ; but all their eyes were painted white,
and some red strokes like Mutchato's alonsf their
cheeks. Round about him those fiends danced a
pretty while, and then came in three more as ugly
as the rest, with red eyes and white strokes over
their black faces ; at last they all sat down right
against him, three on one side of the chief priest,
and three on the other. Then all with rattles
began a song, which ended, the chief priest laid
down five wheat corns ; then, straining his arms
and hands with such violence that he sweat, and
his veins swelled, he began a short oration ; at
the conclusion, they all gave a short groan, and
then laid down three grains more. After that be-
gan their song again, and then another oration,
ever laying down so many corns as before, till they
had twice encircled the fire ; that done, they took a
bunch of little sticks prepared for that purpose,
continuing still their devotion, and at the end of
every song and oration, they laid down a stick
betwixt the divisions of the corn. Till night,
neither he nor they did either eat or drink; and
then they feasted merrily with the best provisions
they could make"
EXPLANATION OF THE STRANGE CEREMONY. 185
These singularly wild and mysterious ceremonies
were repeated three days in succession, and their
explanation, as given to Smith, was, that the circle
of meal signified their country ; the circles made
by the kernels of corn indicated the bounds of
the sea ; the sticks which were employed repre-
sented the country of Smith ; and the design of
the whole operation was to discover whether tbe
intentions of Smith were friendly or otherwise.
The arrangement of the materials was based
upon their opinion that the earth was flat and
circular. As they knew that the ocean separated
them from the country of Smith, they made the
circle of corn, which represented the sea, to come
between the meal, which stood for their own land,
and the sticks, which were the symbol of Smith's
country.
The result of these ceremonies seems to have
been favorable for their captive ; for after this, he
visited, by invitation, Qpitchapam, the king's brother,
who welcomed him in true Indian style, and set
before him large quantities of bread, fowl, and
wild beasts, the inmates of the wigwam looking on
while he ate, but not taking any with him. The
fragments they deposited carefully in baskets.
On his return to Pamunkey, all of Chief Ope-
chancanough's family gathered around him, beg-
16*
186 SEED POWDER.
ging for various articles, according to their custom
on such occasions, with which to make merry.
Smith's condition was far from being pleasant.
He was a prisoner to savage barbarians, and was
in suspense as to what would be his ultimate fate.
Although he carried himself, as wise policy dictated,
with great courage, yet he was far from being free
from painful apprehensions. A rude couplet, which
may have fallen from his pen, expresses his experi-
ence at night : —
" But his waking mind, in hideous dreams, did oft see wondrous
shapes
Of bodies strange, and huge in growth, and of stupendious
makes."
Whilst he was among this people, they brought
him a bag of gunpowder which had been taken
from him or from some other Englishman. As the
grains were nearly of an equal size, and of a uni-
form color, they very naturally supposed that they
were the seeds of some kind of plant. As they
had witnessed and experienced the wonderful ex-
ecution of which these small black grains were
capable, they were delighted with their good for-
tune in getting possession of some. They kept it
very carefully till the spring, and then planted it
the same as corn, with the expectation of gathering
a crop. When, in the summer, they found them«
BARBARIC SPLENDOR AND STATE. 187
selves disappointed, whether they attributed their
failure to the machinations of Smith, or to their
want of experience in cultivating this supposed new
seed, we are not informed.
After leaving this place, Smith was next carried
to Werowocomoco, the residence of their famous
King Powhatan, who was a very powerful chief.
As -different tribes were subject to him, embracing
many hundreds of warriors, he is sometimes called
and described as an Indian emperor.
He lived in as much barbaric state and splendor
as his circumstances would allow. He was usually
surrounded by forty or fifty of the tallest and most
noble-looking warriors which the country afforded.
They constituted a body guard, which, after his
acquaintance with the English, he increased to two
hundred. Every night, he stationed a sentinel at
each corner of his house, and every half hour
during the night, one of the main guard gave, as a
signal, a sound produced by his lips and fingers, to
which each of the others was obliged to reply, as
evidence of wakefulness. If any of them failed to
give the expected response, an officer was immedi-
ately sent to the delinquent, and inflicted upon him
severe chastisement.
At the different places where he was accustomed
to spend portions of the year, he had houses for
his reception, some of which were from a hundred
188 TOILET ATTENTIONS.
to a hundred and twenty feet long, and were well
stored with provision. He had many females in
his family, and when he slept, one sat at his head,
and another at his feet. But when he was up, he
usually had one sitting on each side of him.
He had thirty inferior kings subject to him, each
of whom had the power of life and death over
his subjects ; yet to all these subordinates the
will of Powhatan was supreme law, which they
were bound to obey. He was reverenced by his
subjects as though he were divine, and at his feet
they cast whatever he demanded. He was ex-
tremely severe in punishing those who offended him,
for he inflicted upon them the most exquisite torture
that his cruel ingenuity could invent. A frown
from his brow would fill the bravest hearts with
fear.
When Smith arrived at the residence of this
noted monarch, Powhatan and his train of confi-
dential officers and advisers retired to array them-
selves in their showy robes of state, that they might
be appropriately attired for so important an occa-
sion. During the time that they were employed
in arranging their toilet, Smith was surrounded by
more than two hundred others, who " stood won
dering at him as he had been a monster."
After the Indians had arrayed themselves in
their gala robes, with skins, feathers, and orna-
THE COURT. 189
merited belts, they came forth to attend to the
important duty before them, which was to give
their distinguished prisoner an appropriate recep-
tion, and to decide upon his fate. The etiquette
which was observed on that solemn occasion was
ns follows : —
On one side of his wigwam, upon a raised plat-
form, sat the renowned Powhatan, wearing a large
robe of raccoon skins, ornamented with the tails
of the same animals, and a coronet of feathers
upon his head. On either side of him sat a young
squaw, sixteen or eighteen years of age — perhaps
his daughters. On both sides of the house were
arranged, in a sitting posture, two rows of men,
and behind them as many more women, whose
faces and shoulders were painted red, on whose
heads was a head-dress of feathers, or some other
material, and around whose necks was suspended a
great chain of white beads. In the middle of the
house a fire was burning.
When all were in readiness, Captain Smith was
led in and introduced to this imposing circle. As
he entered, the whole company greeted him with a
loud shout, which might have been heard at a great
distance. The females were now ordered to wait
upon him. The queen of Appamatuck was com-
manded to bring him water to wash his hands ;
another furnished him a bunch of feathers, instead
(90 SMITH DOOMED TO DIE.
of a towel, with which to dry them. This cer-
emony being through, they then supplied him with
food, and feasted him according to their custom on
such occasions ; after which, they held a long con-
sultation, to decide what disposition they should
make of him. Instead of releasing him, and using
him as a medium through whom to negotiate a
treaty of peace and friendship with the whites at
Jamestown, on terms mutually beneficial, which the
English would gladly have entered into, their decis-
ion was of a different character. Their protracted
deliberation concluded in dooming him to instant
death. Accordingly, two large stones were brought
in and laid before Powhatan, as it was his design
to see the execution. Then began a commotion
among the inmates of the cabin. The men rushed
towards Smith, and as many as could get near
enough to lay hold of him, seized him and dragged
him towards the fatal stones. In the mean time, an
interesting and favorite daughter of Powhatan,
about thirteen years of age, whose name was Poc-
al ontas, seeing the murderous design of the execu-
tioners, and knowing that her father had full power
to prevent further proceedings, began to intercede
with him in an earnest manner to spare the life of
his prisoner. It was a most touching scene. Smith,
bound, helpless, and in the power of his enemies,
lay with his head upon the stone. The executioners.
SMITH SAVED BY POCAHONTAS. 191
thirsting for his blood, with club in hand, were only
waiting for the signal of the king to give the fatal
blow ; but at the feet of that king is a beloved
daughter pleading with affectionate earnestness for
him to spare the white man. The life of the
prisoner is suspended upon the intercessions of that
child. Is she successful 1 Does the heart of her
father relent 1 Does he look down upon her and
smile 1 Does he yield to the affectionate pleading of
his favorite daughter, and command the prisoner's
release 1 Alas ! no. Her haughty father refuses
her request, and orders the execution to proceed.
The prisoner's position is adjusted to receive the
murderous blow ; the club is raised ; in a moment
more, the fatal deed will be over. And now that
child, failing in her prayers, leaves her father's
feet, rushes through the executioners, seizes the
head of the captive in her arms, and lays her own
upon it, so that he cannot be smitten, without she
is first slain. The youthful intercessor becomes the
protector, and interposes her own person between
the captive and death. This exhibition of interest,
so unlooked for and so unusual, awakened great
surprise amongst the tawny sons of the forest.
The eyes of the executioners gleamed with anger
at this untimely interruption. The spectators would
gladly have torn her away, for they delighted in
scenes of blood, and were unwilling to be disap-
192 the chieftain's daughter.
pointed on this occasion. But they must wait the
orders of their chief, who, by this fresh exhibition
of compassion on the part of his daughter, was
overcome ; his heart was softened, and he con-
cluded to spare the prisoner, and keep him to make
hatchets for himself, and bells, beads, and copper
ornaments for his daughter.
This deeply-interesting incident has been honored
by the muse in the following spirited and graphic
lines of General George P. Morris, which, in addi-
tion to their other commendable qualities, contain a
beautiful tribute to the disinterested kindness of
woman
THE CHIEFTAIN'S DAUGHTER.
Upon the barren sand
A single captive stood ;
Around him came, with bow and brand,
The red men of the wood.
Like him of old, his doom he hears,
Rockbound on ocean's rim ;
The chieftain's daughter knelt in tears,
And breathed a prayer for him.
Above his head in air
The savage war club swung ;
The frantic girl, in wild despair,
Her arms about him flung.
Then shook the warriors of the shade,
Like leaves on aspen limb,
Subdued by that heroic maid
Who breathed a prayer for him.
KINDNESS OF WOMAN. 19$
" Unbind him ! " gasped the chief 5
" Obey your king's decree ! "
lie kissed away her tears of grief,
And set the captive free.
'Tis ever thus, when, in life's storm,
Hope's star to man grows dim,
An angel kneels in woman's form,
And breathes a prayer for him.
The last sentiment in these lines, expressive o f
woman's kindness in man's extremity, had received
frequent illustrations in the eventful history of
Smith, of which he makes honorable mention in
the dedication of his " Generall Historie of Vir-
ginia " to Lady Frances, Duchess of Richmond.
After apologizing for the want of literary excel-
lence in the composition of his book, he adds,
" Yet my comfort is, that heretofore honorable and
vertuous ladies, and comparable but amongst them-
selves, have offered me rescue and protection in
any greatest dangers ; even in foreign parts, I have
ielt relief from that sex. The beauteous lady
Tragabigzanda, when I was a slave to the Turks,
did all she could to secure me. When I overcame
the Bashaw of Nalbrits, in Tartaria, the charitable
lady Callamata supplied my necessities. In the
utmost of many extremities, that blessed Pocahon-
tas, the great king's daughter of Virginia, oft saved
my life. When I escaped the cruelty of pirates
and most furious storms, a long time alone in a
17
194 HUMANE CHILDREN.
small boat at sea, and driven ashore in France,
the good lady Madame Chanoyes bountifully as-
sisted me." He then appeals to the duchess for a
continuance of the same pleasant experience, by
saying to her, with reference to his faults of style,
" My imperfections have no help but the shrine of
your glorious name to be sheltered from censorious
condemnation. Vouchsafe some glimpse of your
honorable aspect, to accept these my labors, to
protect them under the shadow of your excellent
name."
Pocahontas was not the only one of the high-
minded family of Powhatan who manifested an
interest in the welfare of Smith. A son of the
king, named Nantaquaus, brother to Pocahontas,
sympathized with her, and espoused the cause of
the prisoner with much warmth. He was a youth
of commanding personal appearance, and of great
courage. It was a most favorable providence for
Smith that these two children of the renowned
chief became so deeply interested in his fortunes.
CHAPTER XVII.
Smith released. — His Suspicions. — The Cannon and .he Grind-
stone. — Powder frightens. — Plot crested. — The President
imprisoned. — Pocahontas again. — Her timely Supplies. —
Smith regarded with Reverence. — His Prediction fulfilled. —
Ceremonial Visit. — Newport frightened. — Powhatan's State.—
Smith visits him fearlessly. — His Reception. — Newport gathers
Courage. — Royal Shrewdness. — Newport cheated. — Smith's
Indignation. — His successful Cunning. — The Biter bitten.
Two days after Smith's remarkable deliverance,
through the courageous interference of young Poca-
hontas, he was removed by the order of Powhatan
to a large house that was situated some distance in
the woods. A fire was kindled, a mat spread for
him, and he was there left alone.
Whilst Smith was there reflecting upon his con-
dition, and contriving by what means he might get
back to Jamestown, there fell upon his ear " the
most dolefullest noise he ever heard." It appeared
to proceed from behind a mat which divided the
house. But by whom it was made, or what it por-
tended, he knew not. Presently Powhatan entered,
arrayed and painted in such hideous fashion as more
nearly to resemble some evil spirit than a human
being. He was accompanied by two hundred others
equally repulsive in appearance. Smith's anxiety
at this unexpected visit, if he had any, was soon
196 powhatan's offer.
relieved by Powhatan drawing up to him and kindly
saying, " We are now friends, and you must go to
Jamestown and send me two great guns and a grind-
stone, for which I will give you the country of Capa-
howsick, and ever hereafter will esteem you as my son
Nantaquaus." This communication would have been
very agreeable to Smith if he had placed confidence
in it. But as it was, he listened to it with great
doubt. It seemed too good to be true. On the
next day, however, evidence was furnished of Pow-
hatan's good intentions, by his deputing twelve men
to guide Captain Smith to Jamestown. Smith, how-
ever, was still doubtful. Whilst on the journey, he
expected every hour to be put to death one way or
the other. That night they encamped in the woods,
and the next morning they arrived at Jamestown.
In compliance with the wishes of Powhatan,
Smith showed the savages two demi-culverins, (can-
non which would throw a nine-pound ball,) and a
millstone, and told them those were the articles
which they were to carry to their chief. They made
an effort to lift them ; but finding it impossible, they
were obliged to abandon the intention of taking
them home. To make a salutary impression upon
their fears, arising from the power of these weapons,
Smith had them loaded with powder and stones.
He then pointed them at a great tree, which was
covered with icicles, and fired them. When the
INDIANS FRIGHTENED. 197
Indians heard their loud report, and saw the boughs
of the tree and the icicles falling abundantly to the
ground, they ran off at their swiftest speed, half dead
with fright. After considerable effort, Smith suc-
ceeded in allaying the fears of his guides ; and a3
they could not carry the things Powhatan had speci-
fied, he gave them a quantity of other articles t(
take as presents to him, and also a variety of toys
for themselves, with which they were well satisfied.
They then returned home.
Smith had been absent from Jamestown seven
weeks. When he returned, he found every thing itx
confusion. No one amongst the colonists possessed
sufficient influence to maintain order. Dissensions
and quarrels were rife. To such a degree had the
malcontents proceeded, that a plot had been ar-
ranged for an escape from Jamestown in the pin-
nace. When information of this was communicated
to Smith, he immediately determined to prevent it.
Accordingly he brought the guns to bear upon the
vessel, and then with great firmness warned them
that if they attempted to sail he would sink them.
Although this decision and courage on the part of
Smith defeated the project, yet so indignant were
the rebels, that, in revenge, they accused him of the
murder of the two men who were slain by the In-
dians whilst they were watching the canoe, and re-
solved to seize him and put him to death, according
17*
198 A WELCOME VISITOR.
to the Levitical Jaw. But Smith was not a man to
be taken in such a net. Instead of allowing him-
self to be seized, he at once seized his accusers, one
of whom was President Ratcliffe, and confined them
till an opportunity was furnished for sending some
of them to England.
One day a young Indian girl came into the set-
tlement, who seemed to be a person of considerable
distinction, as she was accompanied by a train of
attendants, who obsequiously obeyed her commands,
and had in their hands various articles of food, which
they disposed of according to her directions. None
of the colonists knew her; no one could speak with
her until she was brought to Smith. So soon as he
saw her, he extended to her his hand, received her
with great cordiality, and appeared as delighted as
if she had been his only daughter. It was his young
deliverer, Pocahontas. She had come with a reti-
nue, bringing provisions to supply the wants of the
colonists. Nothing could have been more accepta-
ble, for they were reduced to great straits. Every
four or five days this youthful princess encountered
the severity of the cold, and the disagreeableness of
a winter's journey through the forests, and over hill
and river, with her retinue, to furnish the colony
with supplies, by which means " she saved many of
their lives, that else for all this would have starvod
with hunger."
PREDICTION FULFILLED. 190
„ Several of the other natives were also in the habit
of visiting the colony and bringing food ; some, they
said, were presents for Captain Smith from Pow-
hatan and Pocahontas. These were always received
as donations. But on the rest the English fixed a
price, and paid for them.
It seems that Smith's deportment during his cap-
tivity had made such an impression upon the savages,
that they now regarded him as some very exalted
and powerful personage, — a kind of demigod, — and
were ready to obey his slightest wish. They knew
that he was the worshipper of the God who created
all things, and in speaking of the divine Being they
called him the "God of Captain Smith."
A circumstance which greatlv increased their rev-
erence for Smith was the fulfilment of one of his
predictions. He had told the Indians that before
long a great vessel would be seen, with large white
sails, bringing his father to him. And as, about the
time he specified, a vessel did arrive from England
under the command of Captain Newport, whom
Smith styled his father, the Indians believed he pos-
sessed the power of foretelling future events, and
reverenced him accordingly.
This arrival produced an unfavorable effect upon
the traffic between the English and the Indians. It
had been Smith's policy to hold his articles at a high
price, so that the natives might not purchase them
200 Newport's bad policy.
too easily, nor obtain too many of them. He knew
that if they began to undervalue them, or if the
demand for them was destroyed, it would be diffi-
cult for him to purchase food with them. He there-
fore parted with them at a high rate. But after
Newport's arrival, another policy prevailed. As the
president and council were jealous of the influence
of Smith among the natives, to lessen it they gave
them four times as much for their commodities as
Smith had appointed. Besides this, they allowed the
sailors, who had come over in the ship, to trade with
the Indians on their own account, and to make such
bargains as they pleased. The consequence w r as, the
market was soon glutted with English trinkets ; and
a pound of copper, or of glass beads, would not pro-
cure as much as an ounce had previously. The
finishing blow was given to the trade by Captain
Newport's profuse presents to King Powhatan.
These donations gave Powhatan exalted ideas of
Newport, and made him very anxious to have an
interview with him.
In a few days arrangements were made for New-
port to visit him. It was a great occasion, both at
Jamestown and in the village of Werowocomoco.
It was understood, both among the English and
the Indians, that this was to be an important cere-
monial visit of the most distinguished white man
in America to the most powerful native king, and
THE C VPTAIN AND THE KING. 2Ui
therefore both people entered into it with becoming
enthusiasm. To make a suitable impression upon
the savage monarch of the forest, as well as to in-
sure his own safety, Newport was accompanied with
a body guard of thirty or forty picked men. He
was also attended by Captain Smith and Mr. Matthew
Scrivener, a gentleman of intelligence and discretion,
who had recently arrived in the settlement. There
was great excitement at Jamestown as the little bark
pushed off on her voyage to the Indian king. There
was as much at Powhatan's village upon her arrival
there. When Captain Newport saw the great num-
ber of Indians, with their grim visages, their painted
bodies, and their bows and arrows, who had assem-
bled to welcome them, not being accustomed to such
scenes, he became alarmed, and hesitated to go
ashore for fear of treachery, imprisonment, and
death. Smith, therefore, to whose breast fear was
a stranger, volunteered to land himself, and, with a
company of twenty men, to brave all dangers; and
call on Powhatan. Leaving the vessel, he was es-
corted to the village by two or three hundreds of
savages. " Powhatan strained himself upon this
occasion to the utmost of his greatness to entertain
them, with great shouts of joy, orations, and protes-
tations, and with the most sumptuous and plentiful
banquet he could provide. He sat on a bed of mats,
with a pillow of leather, embroidered with pearl and
•202 powhatan's state.
white beads, and was clothed in a robe of skins as
large as an Irish mantle. At his head and feet sat
a handsome young woman, and on each side the
house twenty of his concubines, with their heads
and shoulders painted red, and a great chain of
white beads about each of their necks. Before them
sat his chief men, in the like order; and above forty
platters of fine bread stood in two files on each side
of the door ; four or five hundred people attended
as a guard ; and proclamation was made that none,
upon pain of death, should presume to do the Eng-
lish any wrong or discourtesy."
The day was spent by Smith in renewing his ac-
quaintance with those whom he had seen before, in
feasting, and in witnessing a variety of Indian sports,
which were performed for his amusement. He and
his guard spent the night among the natives.
By the next day, Newport had gathered sufficient
courage to venture on shore. He was received in
great state by Powhatan, who extended to him all
the courtesies belonging to Indian etiquette. Sev-
eral days were spent in feasting and amusements ;
these latter consisting of feats of strength and a<j;il-
ity, and especially of various dances, in which there
was an abundance of strange antics and uncouth
gesticulations with heads, hands, and feet. After
this the' entered upon the sober business of trade.
Although in civilization Powhatan was far behind
Powhatan's cunning. 203
Captain Newport, yet for cunning shrewdness in
driving a bargain he proved himself his superior.
He pretended to scorn the little retail trade which
was being carried on between the English and his
own followers. He therefore told Newport, through
Captain Smith as interpreter, that as Newport was
a great chief as well as himself, it was undignified
for such distinguished persons as they two were to be
engaged in petty peddling for mere trifles, and there-
fore, if Newport would bring out and lay down in a
pile together all the commodities which he had
brought, he would select from them what he liked,
and then pay him what he believed they were worth.
Thus the wily chief wanted to buy, at Ms own price,
any of the articles which the English had. Smith,
who knew Powhatan's character better than any
other Englishman, told Newport that the only object
of the chief was to cheat him. But Newport paid
no heed to this remark, and thinking that, by a dis-
play of unusual liberality on his part, he could prob-
ably obtain from Powhatan any thing that he wished,
he consented to accept of the chief's proposal.
Accordingly a large quantity of all kinds of English
goods was displayed before the rejoicing eyes of
Powhatan, who selected from them every thing that
he wanted. But when he came to pay for them,
he valued his corn at such high prices that he did
not give four bushels for the articles which he had
204 THE TABLES TURNED.
chosen, when he ought to have paid twenty hogs-
heads ! Captain Smith was indignant. And as his
caution to Newport had heen unheeded, and the
matter had turned out as he had predicted, an alien-
ation of feeling grew up between these two English
officers.
Policy, however, prompted both of them to con-
ceal their anger.
Smith was extremely reluctant to have the trade
close so unfavorably for the English, and was deter-
mined to make another exchange, if possible, where
the advantage on his side should be as great as that
which the shrewd Indian had just gained. He there-
fore carelessly exposed to the chief several trifles to
excite his cupidity. The quick eyes of Powhatan
were fastened upon some blue beads ; but when he
expressed a wish for them, Smith pretended that they
were so very rare and costly that he could not part
with them, except at a great price. This increased
Powhatan's desire to obtain them. He importuned
a long time for them without success. The more
anxious he was to obtain them, the more unwilling
Smith pretended to be to part with them, telling him
that they were composed of a very rare and costly
substance, of the color of the skies, and not to be
worn except by the greatest kings upon earth. Pow-
hatan now became half crazy to possess these strange
aristocratic jewels. After tantalizing him for a long
THE BITER BITTEN. 205
time, and exciting his covetonsness to the highest
degree, Smith finally consented to let him have a
few, but only at an exorbitant price. So adroitly
did he manage the whole matter, that for one or two
pounds of these worthless beads, he obtained two or
three hundred bushels of corn. The biter got bit.
This was an equivalent for Powhatan's roguery.
Yet they parted as friends, each probably feeling
that he had the advantage of the other. How much
better open frankness and perfect honesty on both
sides would have been, instead of all this duplicity !
18
CHAPTER XVIII.
Value of blue Beads. — A Conflagration. — Mr. Hunt's Trials
and Patience. — Gold Fever. — The Phoenix. — Turkeys and
Swords. — Weapons stolen. — Smith's Decision. — Powhatan
negotiates throujrh Pocahontas. — She is successful. — 'Unrea-
sonable Complaints. — Cedar against Gold. — Chesapeake Bay
explored. — A noble Chief. — Places named. — Suffer for Wa-
ter. — A Storm. — Limbo. — Shirt Sails. — Wild Men. — Strat-
agem defeated. — Effects of Kindness. — Indian Merchants.—
The Party discouraged. — Smith's Perseverance. — Treachery
discovered. — Timely Supplies.
After Newport and Smith had finished their
ceremonial visit and trading at Werowocomoco,
they went to Paraunkey, where they were received
in the same manner, with feastings, dancing, and
other sports. When the trading began, the blue
beads were brought forward, and were sold at the
same extravagant rates as to Powhatan. The result
was, that they rose so high in the estimation of the
Indians, that no one dared to wear them but the
highest chiefs, or their wives and children.
After finishing their visits, the party returned
again to Jamestown. Immediately after their ar-
rival, the corn which they had cbtained was care-
fully stowed in the storehouse. But by some acci-
dent, a conflagration broke out. The storehouse
Mas burned. Several other houses, being covered
A GOLD MANIA. 207
only with thatch, caught fire, and were also con-
sumed. Eight or ten yards of theii palisades
were destroyed, with a considerable amount of
arms, bedding, clothing, and private provision.
Among the greatest sufferers was their good pastor,
Rev. Mr. Hunt, who lost all his library and all his
wardrobe, except the clothes he happened to have
on. Yet was he never heard to murmur at his loss.
As this happened in the winter of 1607, which was
one of unusual severity, it must have subjected
those who were burned out to great hardships.
After this, there was much suffering among the
colonists, both from the scarcity of food, and the
severity of the cold ; so that more than half of
their number died.
Notwithstanding this, a gold mania broke out.
The " refiners, with their golden promises, made all
men their slaves, in hope of recompenses. There
was no talk, no hope, no work, but dig gold, wash
gold, refine gold, load gold; such a bruit of gold,
that one mad fellow desired to be buried in the
sands, lest they should, by their art, make gold of
his bones." Smith did not believe that the yellow
shining dust, which had set the whole colony crazy,
was gold ; and nothing troubled him more than to
see so much time and strength spent in loading
such a " drunken ship with so much gilded dirt."
After quantities of this worthless sand had been
208 THE PHCENIX.
stored in the vessel, Newport returned home, taking
with him Wing-field and Archer, that they might
obtain some other employment in England.
After Newport had left, the Phoenix, Captain
Nelson, arrived. Though Nelson departed from
England in company with Newport, he had been
driven by stress of weather into the West Indies,
where he had passed the winter. He staid so long
that he was given up for lost. His arrival, there-
fore, was a great relief to the colony, and the more
so as he was able to supply them with provisions,
which, added to what they had, were sufficient to
last them six months.
Up to this time, it had been the policy of the
English to withhold from the natives all English
weapons. They had steadily refused to barter
swords, guns, and powder for any thing which the
Indians could bring. This was wise ; and if the
policy had been persevered in as a constant, settled
practice, it would have been far better for the col-
onists ; for in that case, they would always have
maintained their superiority over the natives. Bows,
arrows, and clubs could never have contended suc-
cessfully with swords, guns, and powder.
Powhatan was extremely anxious to obtain some
swords. To accomplish this object, he sent to
Captain Newport, just before he left, twenty tur-
keys, with the request that he would send i.i retu, ■
TURKEYS FOR SWORDS. 209
twenty swords. Newport, in compliance with hia
wishes, unwisely sent the weapons. After New-
part's departure, the cunning chief sent Captain
Smith a quantity of the same fowls ; but Smith
was too shrewd to furnish, as he desired, more
swords. This gave Powhatan offence, and he
ordered his men to obtain weapons from the Eng»
lish by stratagem, force, or any other means. In
obedience to this command, which was equivalent
to a declaration of war, the Indians formed am-
buscades around Jamestown, and whenever any of
the colonists made their appearance, they would
seize them, and take from them their weapons.
They became insufferably troublesome, prowling
around the town, seizing all who went abroad, and
even attacking the men at their work, and stealing
from them their guns. As the council in England
had given strict orders to keep on good terms with
the natives, President Ratcliffe was unwilling to
adopt any retaliatory measures. Being probably
emboldened by what appeared to be a want of
courage on the part of the English, they had the
insolence to come upon Captain Smith. He was
not a man to receive an insult patiently, and there-
fore turned upon them with great show of severity.
He chased them in various directions, and seized
seven of them, whom he whipped and then impris-
oned. In revenge they seized two Englishmen,
18*
210 smith's insult and retaliation.
and then came in large numbers, and threatened to
force Smith to deliver up his prisoners, or else they
would put the whole colony to death. Nothing
daunted by their murderous threat, Smith boldly
sallied out against them, and in less than an hour,
he brought them to such terms that they were glad
to deliver up the two men whom they had taken,
and make peace without saying any thing more
about those whom Smith held captive.
Smith was determined to ascertain what he did
not then know, and that was, under whose orders
these fellows were acting. For this purpose, he
closely examined his prisoners ; and to inspire them
with suitable terror, he ordered several volleys of
musketry to be tired, and then told them that an
Indian had been shot and killed because he would
not confess under whose directions he acted, and
what was the object aimed at. This produced the
desired effect, and brought a confession from them
all. In two things there was an agreement between
all their statements : first, that Powhatan was the
instigator, and secondly, that his object was to
murder them with their own weapons.
Yet Powhatan, with the duplicity of a cunning
hypocrite, sent apologies and presents to James-
town, begging that they would excuse the unauthor-
ized injuries which some of his hot-headed followers
had inflicted upon the colony, and asking for the
POCAHONTAS AN AMBASSADRESS. 211
deliverance of the prisoners, with professions of his
love forever. To render the negotiation more suc-
cessful, he sent his favorite daughter, Pocahontas,
as the ambassadress to convey his message.
Smith was disposed neither to be in a hurry to
comply with the deceitful Indian's request, nor to
free the prisoners without some salutary punishment.
He therefore gave them such correction as he
deemed proper, and then detained them two days ;
after which he delivered them to Pocahontas, as-
suring them that it was only on her account that he
released them at all.
The spirit and firmness with which Smith met
the encroachments of the Indians did not meet the
approval of his colleagues. They accused him of
cruelty, although he had studiously avoided putting
any to death. The ingratitude of these complaints
was evinced by the fact, that, prior to this, they
sometimes had " peace and war twice in a day,"
and scarcely a week passed by without some treach-
erous villany on the part of the natives ; whereas,
now, the mere name of Smith was a sufficient terror
to awe them into good behavior.
As the time had now arrived for the Phoenix to
return, it was a question which elicited considerable
discussion, With what shall she be loaded ? Martin,
whose imagination was so fired with his fanciful
discovery of a gold mine, was anxious that she
212 CHESAPEAKE BAY EXPLORED.
should be laden with his shining dirt ; but Smith,
who had no confidence in its value, objected. He
thought a cargo of cedar would be more profitable.
His counsels prevailed. The /essel was laden
with cedar, and departed. Martin, being so thor-
oughly inoculated with the gold mania as to be
unserviceable to the colony, and desirous of enjoy-
ing the honor of discovering the gold mine, was
willingly allowed to return in her to England.
At the time of the departure of the Phoenix,
Captain Smith, in company with Dr. Russell and
thirteen others, undertook to explore Chesapeake
Bay in an open boat of between two and three tons'
burden. They left Jamestown June 2, 160S, and
kept in company with the Phoenix until they reached
Cape Henry, when they parted with her.
Crossing the bay to the eastern shore, they fell
in with some islands, called, after the captain,
Smith's Isles. As they approached Cape Charles,
they saw two stout, savage-looking Indians, armed
with long poles like javelins, headed with bone —
perhaps spears with which to take fish. They
demanded of the English who they were, and what
they wanted. After a little intercourse, they ap-
peared friendly, and directed the explorers to Ac-
comack, the residence of their chief, by whom
they were kindly received. This wcrowancc, as
the chiefs were called, was the most noble-looking
DISCOVERIES. 213
Indian, and the most courteous in his manners, of
any they had seen in the country. As he spoke the
same language that Powhatan used, it was not
difficult for Smith to hold conversation with him.
" He told us," says the original narrative, " of a
strange accident lately happened him, and it was
two children being dead. Some extreme passions
or dreaming visions, phantasies, or affection moved
their parents again to revisit their dead carcases,
whose benummed bodies reflected to the eyes of the
beholders such delightful countenances, as though
they had regained their vital spirits. This, as a
miracle, drew many to behold them, all which,
being a great part of his people, not long after died,
and but few escaped." Leaving this courteous yet
afflicted chief, they continued their excursion, nam-
ing the highest land they saw on the main Keale's
Hill, after one of the company ; and certain unin
habited islands in the bay, Russell's Isles, after the
doctor who was with them. These have, since been
called Tangier Islands. They now began to suffer
for water, and went ashore to find some, but weve
unsuccessful. They soon entered the River Wigh-
cocomoco, afterwards called Pokomoke. The
northern point, at the mouth of this river, they
named Watkins Point, after James Watkins, one
of the soldiers who accompanied them. The natives
on this river at first made some warlike demon-
214 SUFFER NGS FROM THIRST.
straticras ; but ere long, they changed their policy
and with songs, dances, and much mirth, became
very tractable.
The men went ashore and searched the cabins of
the Indians for water. They found only a small
quantity, that was extremely dirty ; and before two
days more had expired, so great were their suffer-
ings from thirst, that they would have refused an
equal quantity of gold for some of that puddle
water. Seeing another high point of land, they
went ashore, and saw, to their great joy, a pond of
fresh water. No sight could have been more
acceptable. But, alas ! when they attempted to slake
their thirst with it, thev found it so exceedimrlv hot
that they could scarcely drink it. The place they
named Point Plover, in honor of a house in Britain
which on some former occasion had relieved their
captain from certain troubles. In prosecuting their
excursion, they were overtaken by a violent tem-
pest. The wind blew like a hurricane ; the light-
ning flashed ; the thunder roared ; the waves rolled
violently, throwing their white caps high in the
air, and frequently leaping into the boat, filling it
with water, so that, with the most laborious bailing,
they could scarcely keep from sinking. To in-
crease their consternation and peril, their mast and
sail were carried away, and they were compelled to
manage the vessel as best they could, with their
THE PARTY IN LIMBO. 215
oars only. They pulled for certain islands that
were near, which they fortunately reached without
any additional mishap, yet in a very wretched
plight. As the weather continued stormy and
boisterous, they were here kept in limbo for two
days, from which circumstance they gave the place
the name of Limbo. Tliese are now called Wats's
Islands.
When the weather held up, they repaired their
vessel as well as circumstances would allow. They
experienced the greatest difficulty in providing her
with a sail ; but, as necessity is the mother of
invention, this difficulty was soon removed by the
party taking their shirts and sowing them together
for that purpose.
Leaving Limbo, they crossed over again to a
river called Cuscarawock. When the Indians saw
them approaching, they appeared to be in great
consternation. Some ran in troops from place to
place, hallooing and yelling like so many demons.
Some ascended to the tops of the trees, looking, as
they were perched among the branches, like so
many wild baboons ; and all of them, by gestures
and the use of their weapons, expressed the most
violent passion.
Smith wisely anchored at a considerable distance
from the shore, so that the showers of arrows
which the natives sent towards him failed of rea^h
216 VILLANY FRIGHTENED.
ir:g him. These useless warlike movements they
kept up a considerable length of time, the English,
in the mean while, making every sign of friendship
in their power.
The next day, the Indians adopted a different
policy. They resorted to stratagem. They came
down to the shore unarmed, every one bringing a
basket, as if for purposes of trade. They engaged
in a dance, as though they desired to amuse their
visitors. All their movements were apparently
friendly ; but believing them to intend nothing but
villany, the English discharged at them a volley
of musketry loaded with small shot, which operated
like magic ; for in an instant the whole army of
Indians fell prostrate to the ground. Soon they
commenced their escape, some creeping on all
fours, and others drawing themselves along on their
faces, in a manner which has significantly been
termed " snaking it," until they reached a great
cluster of reeds, in which they disappeared and lay
in ambush. In the evening, Smith fired several
shot into the reeds, and then landed. He saw
many baskets, much blood, but no natives. Dis-
covering some smoke on the opposite side of the
river, he crossed over there, and found several
cabins, in each of which was a fire, but no natives.
They had fled. Smith left in these wigwams some
copper, beads, bells, and looking glasses, and then,
FRIENDSHIP AND TRADE. 217
rowing out into the bay, waited until night, when
he returned. These little gifts of friendship pro-
duced a decidedly favorable effect ; for the next
morning, four Indians came to them in a canoe,
who were treated with such courtesy, that after
they left, they soon returned, bringing twenty more
with them. As intercourse with these white stran-
gers was found to result in no injury, they were in
a little while surrounded with some two or three
thousand men, women, and children, every one of
whom presented them with something, for which a
bead or toy was regarded as ample compensation.
So friendly were these Indians, that they con-
tended among themselves for the privilege of bring-
ing water to the English, staying with them as
hostages, or being their guides.
On this river resided several distinct Indian tribes,
amongst whom were the Nantaquacks, who devoted
more attention to trade than the others. They
were a tribe of Indian merchants. They made the
finest robes, and large quantities of the best roanoke,
or wampum, which passed amongst the Indians as
money, and created as much contention and covet-
ousness amongst them as gold and silver amongst
more civilized nations.
Smith continued his explorations until his men,
who at first were fearful that he would be in too
much haste to return, were heartily tired of the
19
218 THE POTOMAC.
business. Their bread was wet and mouldy, and
their arms so tired with pulling at the oars, thai
they made bitter complaints, and urged him tc
return. But he reminded them of the fortitude of
Mr. Ralph Lane's company ; how they determined
not to return from their explorations, being willing
to live upon broth made of dog's flesh and sassafras
leaves. He further informed them that they had
not accomplished the objects of the expedition ;
that he had shared with them all their inconven-
ience, and was willing to endure the worst part
of what was to come ; that it was not likely that
any storms more severe than those which they had
already experienced would occur, and that it would
be full as dangerous to return as it would be to
proceed upon their discoveries. Therefore said he
with great firmness, " Regain your old spirits, for
return I will not (if God please) till I have seen the
Massawomeks, found Patowmak, or the head of
this water you conceit to be endless."
A few days after this, three or four of the boat's
crew became sick, who made such pitiful and earnest
complaints to the captain, that he reluctantly con-
sented to return. On the 16th of June, they
reached the River Patowmak, (Potomac.) As by
this time the invalids had recovered, and the whole
party were revived in spirits, they consented to
sail up this noble stream. For thirty miles, they
powhatan's treachery. 219
saw not a single native, though in all probability
they were observed by the Indians, who concealed
themselves to draw them into an ambuscade. At
the end of this distance, they fell in with two
natives, who conducted them up a little creek
towards Onawmanient, where they found " the
woods were laid with ambuscadoes to the number
of three or four thousand savages, so strangely
painted, grimed, and disguised, shouting, yelling,
and crying as so many spirits from hell could not
have showed more terrible." They made many
threatening bravadoes, but without in the least
degree alarming Smith, who ordered some guns to
be fired in such a manner that the Indians might
see the balls skipping along upon the top of the
water. This produced an immediate and most
favorable change ; for no sooner did the report of
the guns reach the woods, than the Indians threw
their bows and arrows to the ground, and proposed
to the English that they should exchange hostages
as guarantees for mutual good treatment during
their negotiations. This was done, and one of the
company, named James Watkins, went six miles
through the woods to their chief. Smith learned
that these Indians had been ordered by Powhatan to
betray the English, and that Powhatan had been
stimulated to this treachery by certain disaffected
persons in Jamestown, whom Smith had prevented
from returning to England.
220 SUPPLIES OBTAINED.
During the progress of the excursion, several
other companies of Indians pursued a similar course
of conduct. In some places, however, they were
treated with great kindness, especially at Moyaones,
Nacotchtant, and Toags. When they had gone up
as far as the stream would admit the boat, they met
a number of savages coming down in canoes, well
stocked with the flesh of bears, deer, and other
animals, of whom our explorers obtained an abun-
dant supply.
CHAPTER XIX.
Another Mineral Fever. — Frying Pan and Fishes. — Accident.—
Stingray. — Smith's Grave dug, but not used. — A disguised
Boat. — Smith elected President. — Another Expedition. — A
successful Artifice. — The Tockwoghs. — The acceptable False-
hood. — Great Joy. — A Visit from the Sasquesahanocks. — They
worship Smith, and offer him a Chieftaincy. — Treachery of the
Rappahanocks. — Todkill's narrow Escape. — A novel Expe-
dient. — More Deception. — Indians whipped into Peace. — A
Cluster of Evils.
After Smith and his company had received the
supply of fresh meat, as related in the close of the
last chapter, they discovered a place where the rocks
and ground had a highly metallic appearance. One
spot appeared like sand mingled with yellow span-
gles, " as if it had been half pin dust." On their
return, one of the chiefs gave them a guide to con-
duct them to a mineral mountain. The hostages
that they took with them wore the chains which they
were to receive from the English as presents, and
were proud to be thus adorned.
The mine proved to be a rocky mountain, like
antimony, or pot lead. It was soft, so as to be easy
of excavation. The Indians dig out the ore, wash
it in a brook of clear running water in the neigh-
borhood, and then put it up in small bags to sell all
over the country. They use it to paint their faces,
19*
222 ABUNDANCE OF FISH.
bodies, and their idols, which makes :hem look
" like blackamoors dusted over with silver." Smith
collected as much of this mineral as the boat would
carry, because Captain Newport, to whom some had
been given, had assured him that he had assayed it, and
found it to contain one half silver. He was doomed,
however, to a disappointment ; all he collected proved
to be worthless. It contained plenty of dirt, but no
silver.
In some places which they passed through, fish
were in such abundance that they filled the water.
As the boat drove amongst them, it seemed as if
they could be scooped up with a dipper, or a pail.
Having nothing better for the purpose, Smith seized
a frying pan, and attempted to catch some with that.
But they were too alert for him. After speaking
of their great abundance and good quality, he coolly
adds, " but they are not to be caught with frying
pans."
In another place they found large numbers of
fish of different kinds, which had been left by the
ebb tide among the shallow water of the rushes.
As the boat was aground, Smith amused himself by
spearing them with his sword. His example was
contagious. Soon the whole company were em-
ployed in a similar manner. They found a sword
a much better instrument for taking them than a
frying pan. Whilst amusing themselves with this
SMITH IN GREAT DANGER. 223
kind of sport, a painful incident occurred, which
came near proving fatal.
Captain Smith pierced a fish of a very singular
shape, the extremity of whose body terminated in a
long, narrow tail, resembling a riding whip, which
was tipped with a venomous sting, two or three
inches in length, and toothed on each side like a
saw. Not knowing the nature, nor the habits, of the
creature, Captain Smith attempted to remove it from
his sword with his hands, in the same way he had
the others, when it suddenly struck his wrist with
its sting. No blood was drawn ; no wound was
seen, except a red or blue spot ; yet the poison took
immediate effect, for instantly he experienced ex-
treme pain. His hand began to swell, then his arm,
and then his shoulder, until, after four hours of in-
tense suffering, he was considered beyond recovery
and the company commenced with great sorrow to
make arrangements for his funeral. They even pro-
ceeded so far as to dig his grave on an island near
by, according to his directions. But by the inter-
vention of a kind Providence, they had no occasion
to use it. Dr. Russell probed the wound, and then
applied an oil, which produced such favorable effects
that before night the pain was subdued, the swelling
relieved, and the patient so far restored, that he ate
of the fish for his supper, to the great joy of all the
party. The island, near which this occurred, they
called Stingray Isle, after the fish.
224 SMITH CHOSEN PRESIDENT.
When they entered James River on their way
home, they disguised their boat with painted stream-
ers and other devices in such a manner that she
was taken for a Spanish frigate, and created great
consternation in Jamestown, until the freak was dis-
covered. They arrived there July 21.
Smith found the affairs of the colony in a bad
condition. The men who came from England by
the last arrival were nearly all sick. The president,
Ratcliffe, had been guilty of great extravagance, in
squandering, for his own use, the property of the
colony, and taxing those who could work with the
unnecessary task of building him a pleasure house
in the woods. So unpopular had he become, that
nothing would appease the excitement of the colo-
nists but his being deposed, and Smith elected in his
place ; which was accordingly done.
On the 24th of July, Captain Smith, after appoint-
ing Mr. Scrivener president in his place during his
absence, set out on another expedition, to finish the
examination of Chesapeake Bay. Their first ad-
venture consisted in their meeting, on the second or
third day, with six or seven canoes filled with In-
dians, who belonged to the powerful tribes of the
Massawomccs, who are supposed to have been a
part of the Iroquois, or Six Nations. Smith's com-
pany consisted of twelve besides himself. But seven
of these were sick, so that there were only five fit
A CHANGE PRODl/CED. 225
for service. Smith therefore resorted to stratagem.
Covering up the sick under a tarpaulin, he took
their hats, fixed them on poles, and placed them by
the side of the barge between the men, so as to
make the number of the company appear double
what it was. To render the deception perfect, he
gave to each of the men who were visible two guns,
so that it might appear as if each hat were a man
furnished with a musket. The trick was successful.
The Indians, who at first bore down upon the Eng-
lish as if they intended to attack them, checked their
canoes, changed their course, and in a few moments
fled from them with the greatest speed to the shore.
They there carefully watched the barge, which had
been following them, until she came to anchor. So
suspicious were they that these visitors meditated
some evil design against them, that it was a long
time before any of them would venture to approach
the barge, although the English made every friendly
demonstration in their power. Finally, two of their
number went off, unarmed, to open negotiations with
the whites. They were followed at a distance by
many of the others, who were ready to render as-
sistance in case the two messengers should receive
ill treatment. For this precaution there was, how-
ever, no necessity. Smith's designs were peaceful
and commercial ; he therefore exhibited the greatest
friendliness to these two pioneers, and gave them
226 AN ACCEPTABLE FALSEHOOD.
each a bell. As soon as the others saw this exhibi-
tion of kindness, they came around the barge in great
numbers, bringing deer and bears' flesh, fish, bows,
arrows, clubs, targets, and skins, which they pre-
sented to the English, expecting, no doubt, something
in return. They signified, by gestures, that they
were at war with the Tockwoghs, and showed
wounds upon their persons, which they said they
had received in their conflicts with them.
Leaving the Massawomeks, Smith pursued his
voyage, and came next upon the Tockwoghs, with
whom they were at war. As he entered the River
Tockwogh, the savages came round him in great
numbers, all armed and prepared for battle. One
of them could speak in the language of Powhatan ;
and when he saw the weapons of the Massawomeks,
which Smith and his company had, he was anxious
to learn how they were obtained. Smith, knowing
well that the falsehood would please them, and would
secure their protection, told them that he had had a
conflict with the Massawomeks, and these were the
trophies of his victory. When this was communi-
cated to the savages, they sent up such a shout of
triumph as rent the air like the hideous yells of so
many demons. Not satisfied with this, they next
conducted their visitors to their town, which was
strongly protected by palisades, covered with bark,
with scaffold-iike projections on the inside, screened
THE SASQJJESA.HANOCKS. 227
by a breastwork, from which they could safely send
their arrows at their enemies. Mais were spread
for them to sit on, and then wild songs were sung,
and grotesque but characteristic dances were per
formed, with all the accompaniments of drums, gri-
maces, contortions, and horrid noises. After this
they brought fruit, peltries, and other articles of their
rude manufacture, with which they made presents,
or engaged in barter with the English.
The voyagers were not a little surprised to see
among these people pieces of iron, brass, hatchets,
and knives of European manufacture. As these had
not come from Jamestown, Smith inquired where
they obtained them. They replied, from the Sas-
quesahanocks. These were a tribe of natives inhab-
iting the upper part of the bay, who were represented
as being very large, strong, and brave.
Smith persuaded a couple of Indians to go to
these Sasquesahanocks, and carry to them an invita-
tion to come and see him, as his boat could not get
up to them, in consequence of the rocks in the river
After waiting three or four days, fifty or sixty of
them came down, bringing venison, baskets, weap-
ons, and tobacco pipes, three or four feet long.
Five chiefs were in this company, who, leaving their
men behind them, came boldly into the barge to
cross the bay, the wind being so high as to make it
dangerous for their canoes.
223 INDIANS WORSHIP SMITH.
It was the custom of the English, on this expedi
tion, to observe devotional services daily. Tl.ey usu-
ally had a prayer, with a psalm. This occasioned
considerable astonishment among these Indians.
After the Sasquesahanocks had witnessed the
religious exercises of the party, they held a consulta-
tion amongst themselves, as if to make arrangements
for some ceremony. Their plans being completed,
they commenced the execution of them. With pas-
sionate gesticulations towards the sun, they began
sinffinsr in a boisterous and excited manner ; at the
same time advancing towards Captain Smith, they
adored him as though they regarded him a Deity.
He remonstrated with them, and endeavored to pre-
vent the continuance of the ceremony, but without
success. They persevered until their song was fin-
ished. They then delivered an address in loud
tones with violent gestures, in which they made pro-
fessions of great love ; alter which they arrayed
Smith in an ornamented robe of bear's skin, and a
great chain of white beads, weighing some eight
pounds. Others brought beautiful mantles made of
different skins sewed together, and varicus other
articles of their own manufacture, and laid them at
his feet as presents.
After which, they ceremoniously stroked him about
the head and neck with their hands, and earnestly
desired him to become their chief and protector,
AN ADVENTURE. 229
promising him every thing in their possession if he
would espouse their quarrels, and fight for them
against the Massavvomeks.
Leaving this people, who professed great sorrow
for their departure, the English had their next ad-
venture with the Rappahanocks, on a river of that
name. As was their usual custom, they first ex-
changed a man with them as a hostage for good
treatment. The name of the Englishman thus ex-
changed was Todkill. After he had landed, he dis-
covered a company of Indians lying in ambush, and
cried out to his comrades in the boat that they were
betrayed. At the same instant, the Indian hostage,
who was in the boat, leaped overboard to make his
escape ; but the man under whose special charge he
was, shot at and killed him in the water. The
whole party then attacked the Indians on the shore,
who fled, not, however, without discharging volleys
of arrows. Todkill had a narrow escape. He was
stained with the blood of those who had held him,
and who had been wounded by the English guns ;
but he made good his retreat to the boat. The tar-
gets which had been given to Smith by the Massa
womeks now answered a valuable purpose ; for he
erected them in the bow of the boat, so that they
furnished a complete protection from the arrows of
the enemy, behind which his men could, with perfect
safety, discharge their muskets.
20 ,
230 NOVEL STRATAGEM.
The next day they had an opportunity of wit-
nessing a novel stratagem of the Indians. As they
were passing up the river, they noticed that arrows
would occasionally strike against the targets which
had been erected along the sides of the boat, and
fall into the water ; but as no Indians were visible,
they knew not whence they came. They noticed
that amongst the sed^e which lined the shore of the
river were some straggling bushes, but they could
see no one amongst them. Presently an Indian
whom they had on board, cried out, " The Rappa-
hanocks," and fell flat on his face. They then dis-
covered that what they took for bushes growing in
the water, were nothing but branches ingeniously
carried by the Indians as a screen. They let fly a
volley of musketry, when, as if by magic, the bushes
disappeared, and a company of dusky forms were
seen retreating to the land. So soon as the cunning
savages gained the shore, as they were out of the
reach of musket shot, they commenced singing and
capering very merrily.
They also experienced the treachery of the Ches-
apeakes and Nansamunds. Being decoyed up a nar-
row river, they were followed by seven or eight
canoes full of men. Presently, from both sides of
the river, arrows came pouring into them as rapidly
as two or three hundred men could shoot them.
Then those in the canoes enjraffed in the attack.
SMITH CONQUERS A PEACE. 2tfl
The English opened upon them their fire-arms, which
soon scattered them. They then seized their ca-
noes, and commenced destroying them. When the
Indians discovered their object, they became anxious
to make peace. The loss of their canoes they would
not easily get over. By signs they signified their
wish for a parley. Smith told them that if they
would bring their king's bows and arrows, with a
chain of pearl, and furnish also four hundred baskets
of corn, he would enter into a treaty of peace with
them ; but if they refused, he would break all their
boats, burn their houses, and destroy all their grain.
They consented to the severe terms ; and Smith
returned to Jamestown, taking with him as much
corn as the boat would carry.
He arrived there September 7, 1608, and found
things, as they usually were during his absence, in a
bad condition. The late president was in prison for
mutiny, the provision in store much injured by the
weather and vermin, some of the colonists sick, and
many dead.
CHAPTER XX.
Smilli installed Governor. — Newport returns. — Smith outvoted. —
Pocahontas. — Her Amusements for Smith. — Powhatan's
Haughtiness. — Inappropriate Presents. — A Coronation not
understood. — Stingy Reciprocity. — The Manakins found.—
Their Exclusiveness. — Seeking' Merchandise. — Novel Employ-
ment. — A queer Cure for Profanity. — Selfishness fatal to the
general Good. — Newport dissatisfied. — Is glad to return to
England. — Probably misrepresents the Colony.
During his absence on the expedition which
was described in the last chapter, Captain Smith
explored the wbole of Chesapeake Bay, with it?
smaller bays and inlets. He was gone nearly three
months, and sailed, according to his own compu-
tation, three thousand miles. He made a map of
the bay and adjoining country, which, though it
added to the geographical knowledge then possessed,
is now valuable only as an object of curiosity.
After his return to Jamestown, Smith, by the
election of the council and the choice of all the
colonists, accepted the appointment of governor,
and was formally installed in office.
He now set himself to work with his accustomed
activity. The church and the storehouse were
repaired ; buildings were arranged for the reception
of supplies, which were expected ; the fort was
reduced to a pentagon shape ; an order of sentinels
NEWPORT ARRIVES. 233
established, and the soldiers drilled. When the
soldiers were firing at a mark, large crowds of
Indians would sometimes gather around and look on
with amazement to see the execution of their bul-
lets upon the trees.
Another expedition was fitted out to trade with
the Indians. It was under the command of Lieu-
tenant Percy ; but after they had reached the bay,
they met a vessel, which proved to be from Eng-
land, bringing Captain Newport and a company of
fresh supplies. Percy returned with these to James-
town.
Captain Newport had received private instruc-
tions, from the council in England, not to return
without bringing a lump of gold, or discovering the
South Sea, or one of the lost colonies of Sir Wal-
ter Raleigh. He also brought over some expensive
gifts for Powhatan. He was also empowered to act
in certain cases independently of the local council.
So soon as Newport disclosed his instructions,
Smith was both mortified and perplexed. Instead
of attempting these wild projects, he knew that the
time (it being now about harvest) ought to be
spent in vigorous efforts for procuring food, on
which the colony might subsist, and that if this
were not done, there would be much suffering be-
fore many months. He therefore in the council
urged his views. But Newport and those who
20*
234 POCAHONTAS AGAIN.
sympathized with trim overruled and outvoted him,
and he even had the impudence to intimate that
Smith was deterred from acting with him from
fear of the Indians. This was touching the gov-
ernor in a tender spot. He could not suffer his
courage to be called in question ; and, therefore,
although he regarded the policy of Newport as
extremely injudicious, yet, as it had received the
approval of the council, he yielded his own views,
and consented to assist in its execution. He even
offered to go himself to the residence of Powhatan,
and invite him to come to Jamestown to meet Cap-
tain Newport and receive his presents.
With only four companions, he set out to find
the Indian king. When he reached Werowocomoco,
he crossed the River Pamaunkee, and there learned
that Powhatan was thirty miles off". Smith had
the pleasure of finding there his young and ami-
able deliverer, Pocahontas.
Whilst messengers were gone after Powhatan,
Captain Smith and his companions were entertained
by Pocahontas in the following strange, yet charac-
teristic manner : Whilst the five Englishmen were
sitting by a fire in an open, cleared field, they were
startled by hideous yells and screeches which broke
upon them from the surrounding woods, and sup-
posing that Powhatan with his band of Indians had
surprised them, and were about to kill or capture
FEMALE AMUSEMENTS. 235
them, they immediately sprang to their feet, and
seized two or three old men who were at hand,
either to use them as shields for their protection, as
Smith had done on a former occasion, or with the
hope that in some way, through their instrumen-
tality, he might secure a friendly reception from
Powhatan.
Pocahontas saw their fears, and immediately
made her appearance, assuring them that no harm
was intended, and offering to deliver herself up to
them to be killed, in case any injury were done
them. Then a crowd of others, composed of men,
women, and children, testified to the same thing.
When they saw that the fears of the English were
allayed, the sport proceeded in the following man-
ner : Thirty young Indian damsels came out of
the woods naked, with the exception of an apron
of green leaves around them, with their bodies all
painted, some of one color and some of another, '
but no two alike. The squaw who was at the
head of this singular procession had upon her head
a pair of buck's horns ; at her girdle an otter's
skin ; on her arm another ; on her back hung a
quiver full of arrows, and in her hand she carried
a bow and arrow. The next had a sword, another
a heavy club, another a pot stick ; and all carried
something, with the addition of a pair of horns
upon their heads. " These fiends," says the origi-
236 FEASTING AND DANCING.
nal account, " with most hellish shouts and cries,
rushing - from among the trees, cast themselves in
a ling about the fire, singing and dancing with most
excellent ill variety, oft falling into their infernal
passions, and solemnly again to sing and dance.
Having spent near an hour in this mascarado, as
they entered, in like manner they departed.
" Having reaccommodated themselves, they sol-
emnly invited him to their lodgings, where he was
no sooner within the house, but all these nymphs
more tormented him than ever with crowding,
pressing, and hanging about him, most tediously
crying, ' Love you not me ? Love you not me ? '
This salutation ended, the feast was set, consisting
of ail the savage dainties they could devise, some
attending, others singing and dancing about them ;
which mirth being ended, with firebrands instead
of torches, they conducted him to his lodging.
" Thus did ihcy show their featsof arras,
And others art in (131)01115 ;
Some other used their oaten pipe,
And others voices chanting'."
The next day, Powhatan returned, when Smith
informed him that Captain Newport had arrived
from England, and had brought with him many
valuable presents, which he requested Powhatan to
come to Jamestown and receive, and also to make
arrangements to revenge themselves upon the Man-
THE PRESENTS. 23 n
akins. Tn addition to this message, he returned to
Powhatan an Indian whom Newport had taken to
England and brought safely back.
The haughty and cunning Indian chief replied,
that if the King of England had sent him any
presents, as he was a king also, and that was his
land, they ought to bring the presents to him, and
not expect him to go to Jamestown after them.
That was too foolish a bait to be taken. As for
the Manakins, he could revenge his own wrongs
upon them without the aid of the English. He
would not, therefore, go to the colony.
Smith also inquired if he knew of any salt water
beyond the mountains, as some of the Indians had
reported. Powhatan replied that all that his men
had told them about salt water beyond the moun-
tains was false. He then drew a map upon the
ground, and illustrated the nature of the country.
As Smith could not prevail upon him to go to
Jamestown, he had to return without him, and
carry his reply to Newport. Powhatan agreed to
wait eight days for the presents to be brought to
him.
In Newport's estimation, no time was to be lost.
The next day, therefore, he sent the presents by
water, whilst himself, escorted by a guard of fifty
men, crossed over by land. The two parties met
at Werowocomoco, where the proud chief was in
waiting.
238 RIDICULOUS CEREMONY.
The ridiculous ceremony of an Indian corona-
tion was now attempted by Newport. The presents
to Powhatan were brought forth, consisting of a
basin and pitcher, bed and furniture, a scarlet cloak,
and crown. The bed and furniture were set up,
and then the ceremony of coronation commenced.
Powhatan seems to have been fearful that some
treachery was intended. He was unwilling to wear
the cloak. It was not until after much ado, and
he had been assured by Namontack that no injury
was intended, that he allowed them to place it upon
his shoulders. They now requested him to kneel
in order to have the crown placed upon his head.
But he, not understanding the meaning of majesty,
nor the significancy of a crown, was no wise am-
bitious for the coronation. He therefore would not
kneel, or pretended that he knew not what they
meant. They then set him an example by kneeling
before him. He refused, and tired them all out by
perseveringly resisting all their entreaties, persua-
sions, and examples. Finally, by leaning heavily
upon his shoulders, they made him bend a little,
and then three of them, being ready, slipped the
crown upon his head. A pistol was now fired as a
signal to those in the boat that the royal ceremony
was completed, when they fired such a volley as
made the newly-crowned monarch spring to his feet
in great consternation, as if he had been suddenly
powhatan's old shoes. 239
attacked by au enemy. Being assured that all was
right, he became calm. The whole scene must
have been supremely ridiculous.
After this farce was over, Powhatan, as a return
for the courtesy and the presents he had received,
gave Captain Newport his old shoes and his mantle
— a very poor return for the handsome donations
of the English.
When Powhatan learned from the inquiries of
Newport, that his design was to discover and visit
the Manakins, he refused to give him any directions,
or to furnish him with any other guide than Namon-
tack. After the exchange of a few more civilities,
the chief gave Newport some seven or eight bush-
els of unshelled corn, to which was added as much
more by purchase. He then returned, without ac-
complishing any thing of importance, to Jamestown.
Not to be baffled in his object, Newport set out
again with a number of others to discover these
Manakins, and was successful. He came across
two of their villages, where he was treated with
perfect indifference. Yet he took one of the subor-
dinate chiefs, whom he bound and compelled to be
his guide. He also examined the country for
mines, and discovered some ore which one William
Callicut, a professional refiner of metals, told him
contained a small quantity of silver ; " and," says
Smith, " (not unlikely) better stuff might be had
240 SEEKING FOR MERCHANDISE.
for the digging." The Indians extended no civil-
ities whatever. They concealed their corn ; they
refused to trade ; and to hasten the departure of
the English from them, the natives told them that a
fleet of vessels had entered the bay for the purpose
of destroying Jamestown. This had the desired
effect. The explorers turned their faces homeward,
where they arrived half sick, all complaining, fa-
tigued with toil, weakened by hunger, and cha-
grined with disappointment. The adventure ter-
minated just as Captain Smith had predicted, with-
out any valuable results.
Soon after their return, the president sent small
parties in different directions to look for tar, pitch,
glass, and soap ashes. A company of thirty he
took with himself five miles down the river, to teach
them how to fell trees, make clapboards, and lodge
in the woods. Among them were two gentlemen
— Gabriel Beadle and John Russel — unaccustomed
to work, who at first engaged in the object with
great zeal. To cut down large trees, and hear
them fall like thunder to the earth, and to cook,
eat, and sleep under the open canopy of heaven,
was full of novelty, strangeness, and excitement to
them. They enjoyed the sport finely, making the
dim old woods echo to their jokes, their laughter,
and their songs. It was not lono- before their del-
icate hands were blistered by the axe, when their
NOVEL CURE FOR PROFANITY. 241
tune was changed, and they gave expression to theif
feelings in dreadful oaths and curses. Captain
Smith, the president, devised a novel expedient to
check their profanity, which was to have all their
oaths numbered, and at night, to have a can of cold
water poured down the transgressor's sleeve for
every oath he had uttered through the day, " which
so washed and drenched the offender, that in a
short time, an oath was scarcely heard in a week."
Those who were left at the fort failing to obtain
any provision, it became necessary for Smith to go
upon an excursion for that purpose. Taking two
barges, he pushed off to Chickahominy, where he
soon learned that it was the policy of Powhatan to
starve the English out by withholding food. He
therefore told them that he had not come so much
for corn, as to revenge himself upon them for his
captivity, and for the death of the men they had
murdered. He boldly landed his men, and made
demonstrations as if he intended to attack them.
This brought them to terms, and they immediately
sent ambassadors, with corn, fish, fowl, and what-
ever else they had, to negotiate peace. They
freighted the boats with over a hundred bushels of
corn, and then parted on good terms.
It was unfortunate for the infant colony that the
settlers, instead of seeking the general good, were
intent upon promoting their own private interests.
21
242 PRIVATE AGAINST PUBLIC GOOL .
Sailors, soldiers, and mechanics, had formed such
intimate relations with the natives, that they traded
together in the most intimate manner. Two evil
results followed this course of procedure. In the
first place, the public weal of the colony was un-
cared for ; and in the second place, the merchan-
dise of the colony disappeared with great rapidity.
Every man became a trader on his own account ;
and what articles could not be obtained from the
public stores by fair means, were abstracted in other
ways ; so that in the course of six or seven weeks,
of two or three hundred axes, hoes, pickaxes, and
other utensils, scarce twenty remained They had
been traded off to the Indians for furs, baskets, and
young animals. Their stores of pike-heads, powder,
and shot had disappeared in the same way.
The affairs of the colony being in an unsatis-
factory condition, Captain Newport became dissatis-
fied. He therefore stated that his orders were not
to return to England without a lump of gold, a
discovery of the South Sea, or one of Sir Walter
Raleigh's lost company. On this account, the pres-
ident formed the determination to send away the
vessel, and oblige Newport to remain in the coun-
try a year, that he might be able to report the
state of things from his own prolonged experi-
ence and observation. To this arrangement New-
port was most strongly opposed. It would have
NEWPORT RETURNS TO ENGLAND. 243
been to him a severe punishment. Upon his sub-
mission and acknowledgment, therefore, he was
permitted to return, where, it was believed, he
made the worst possible report of the state of
the colon v.
CHAPTER XXI.
1 rials. — Powhatan's Invitation. — Smith visits him. — Keeps
Christmas. — Powhatan's Deception. — A villanous Plot. — Poc-
ahontas defeats it. — She declines Rewards. — Distressing' Ca-
lamity. — A Messenger to Smith. — His Life sought. — Pocahon-
tas conceals and saves him. — A supposed Miracle. — Mysterious
Explosion. — Ratcliffe and others slain. — Pocahontas saves a
Boy. — Unparalleled Sufferings. — Large Numbers die. — The
Town abandoned. — Lord Delaware arrives. — The Settlers
return. — A Sermon. — Lord Delaware's Promptness and En-
ergy. — The Colony revived.
After the departure of Captain Newport, the
colonists passed through many trials. Not only were
they afflicted by sickness, and the want of food, but
also by the secret plotting of the Indians against
them. They knew not whom to trust. Those who
made the strongest professions of friendship cher-
ished the most perfidious designs. There was, how-
ever, a most remarkable exception, in the case of
the amiable and benevolent Pocahontas. She re-
mained true to the interests of the English when her
friends and relatives turned against them. AVc have
already related her remarkable interposition in be-
half of Captain Smith, by means of which he expe-
rienced a marvellous deliverance from death, when
the hand of the executioner was raised for his de-
struction, and also her frequent visits and donations
powhatan's invitation. 245
of food to the colony, when, if it had not been for
this kindness, they would have greatly suffered.
We shall now resume her history, and group to-
gether in the following pages the subsequent events
of her life. Her father, King Powhatan, sent an
invitation to Captain Smith to make him a visit, with
a promise that he would fill his vessel with corn, on
condition that he would send men to build him a
house, present him a grindstone, fifty swords, some
guns, and two fowls, with a large quantity of copper
and beads. Although Smith suspected him of In-
dian duplicity, he yet availed himself of the oppor-
tunity, which this invitation presented, of seeing
Powhatan, and obtaining from him a supply of food,
which they greatly needed. He sent off before him
two Englishmen and four Germans, by land, to erect
the house which Powhatan had desired. This fact
furnished evidence to Powhatan that his proposals
were received in good faith, from which he might
have inferred that the English would visit him en-
tirely unsuspicious of his treacherous designs.
Smith took with him the bark and two barges,
maimed with those only who offered voluntarily to
accompany him, leaving Mr. Scrivener as his sub-
stitute, to manage the affairs of the colony during
his absence.
The party left Jamestown December 29, 1608 :
the same evening they reached Warrasqueake, the
21*
246 TREACHERY REVEALED.
chief of which endeavored to dissuade them from
proceeding farther. Finding himself unsuccessful,
he informed them that kind treatment awaited them
at the hand of Powhatan, although his design in
sending for them was to cut their throats.
The next night they reached Kicquotan, where
they were detained by a severe storm of rain and
snow six or seven days. They managed, however,
to compensate for the inconveniences of the storm
by their merriment and good cheer. Among these
wild Indians they celebrated the festival of Christmas.
Whilst the tempest was howling without, and the trees
of the forest were falling before the blast, they were
comfortably sheltered in the wigwams of the natives,
where they were " never more merry in their lives,
lodged by better fires, or fed with greater plenty of
good bread, oysters, fish, flesh, and wild fowl."
When the storm abated, they proceeded on their
voyage, and reached Werowocomoco, the residence
of Powhatan, on the 12th of January. After great
difficulty from the ice and frozen mud, they finally
succeeded in landing, and then sent to Powhatan
for food, who furnished them with bread, turkey,
and venison, and feasted them according to his usual
custom ; after which, the deceitful chief told them
he had not sent for them, that he and his people
were destitute of corn, and that he was anxious to
foave them be gone. Smith was not to be trifled
INDIAN EFFRONTERY. 247
with in that manner ; he therefore called the mes-
sengers, who had brought him the invitation, and
confronted Powhatan with them. The chief tried
to turn it off with a laugh ; and to divert attention
from his deception, he immediately asked for the
articles with which they intended to barter. Noth-
ing, however, suited him, except guns and swords.
And whilst he wanted the most important commodi-
ties that Smith possessed, he, at the same time, held
his grain at such a high rate as made it bad econ-
omy for the English to trade with him. He even
had the effrontery to value a basket of corn higher
than a basket of copper, saying, " he could rate his
corn, but not the copper."
Much negotiation passed between the two parties.
The English desired to preserve peace, and obtain
stores by fair and friendly trade. Powhatan pro-
fessed to be governed by a similar spirit, but was
evidently laboring to circumvent his visitors and
secure their destruction. Unfortunately for Smith,
the Germans whom he had sent to build the chief's
house, being enamoured of the abundance and the
freedom of the Indians, took sides with the chief,
and assisted in plotting the overthrow of the col-
onists.
After long debate, in which much skill was dis
played on both sides, Smith succeeded in purchasing
about a hundred and sixty bushels of corn for a
248 POCAHONTAS A DELIVERER AGAIN.
copper kettle : one half of the grain was paid at the
time, and the other half was to he furnished next
year. After this, Powhatan indulged in an inge-
nious harangue on the advantages of peace over
war, and reproved Smith for not exhihiting more
confidence in him, by leaving behind him his weap-
ons, as himself had done. Smith knew that this was
only an artifice to gain time and secure a favorable
opportunity for cutting him and his party off. He
therefore resolved to resort to similar measures for
a similar purpose. Professing great friendliness,
Smith obtained Indians to break the ice, so that his
boats might come to land and receive the corn ; at
the same time he ordered more men ashore to assist
him in the execution of a plot he had formed to
seize Powhatan. As the tide fell, he and his men
were obliged to remain on land longer than they
had previously intended to. Powhatan resolved to
take advantage of the circumstance, and treacher-
ously murder them before they could leave. The
English were in great danger. The plot for their
destruction would probably have been successful if
it had not been for Pocahontas.
Her interest in the English was not abated. She
desired their welfare, and was determined to promote
it at all hazards. When she learned that her father
had decreed the death of the English, she was anx-
ious to learn the plan by which it was to be effected.
THE PLOT. 249
Her ears were open to catch every word. As she.
loitered, in apparent carelessness, among the wig
warns, or sauntered around amongst the men, saying
little but hearing all, she soon became acquainted
with the whole scheme. In a few hours the dread-
ful deed would be consummated, and no traces of
the English be left but the ground stained with their
blood ! She resolved to save them. To accom-
plish this no time was to be lost. The fatal hour
was rapidly approaching. All would be over before
the return of the tide. The cabins which Smith and
his party occupied were at some distance from those
of Powhatan. To secure his deliverance it was
necessary that he should be informed of his danger.
To accomplish this without detection required great
courage and address. The young damsel was equal
to the task. Under the cover of the darkness, the
Indians were to go in friendly guise, with hos-
pitable proffers of food, to the English, and then
seize their opportunity to fall upon them unexpect-
edly, and destroy them. Yet under the protection
of that same friendly darkness, the youthful Poca-
hontas slips from her father's wigwam, where great
preparations are in progress for the execution of the
conspiracy, and silently steals off alone to the cabin
of the English. Fortunately she is not noticed by
her own people. She arrives in safety, and informs
Captain Smith that in a short time his enemies will
259 POCAHONTAS REVEALS IT.
be upon him ; they will come with kindness on theii
lips, with presents in their hands, and with murder
in their hearts.
" They will bring you good cheer ; but whilst
you are eating it, they will fall upon and kill you.
Or if they cannot do it then, the chief, my father,
who will follow them with large numbers of men,
will suddenly attack you and murder you at supper.
If you want to escape you must leave at once."
Smith was grateful to her foi her information, and
was disposed to reward her for her kindness.
Some might be inclined to the opinion that she
was induced to manifest this interest in the English
for the presents she would receive. As children
generally are amused with toys, it might be supposed
that a young Indian girl would be especially pleased
by the very curious and wonderful articles which
the English could give her, and for that reason
might be induced to give them what she believed to
be acceptable and valuable information, though at
great risk to herself.
But the conduct of Pocahontas shows that this
motive had no influence with her, for when Captain
Smith offered her various interesting ohjects as a
reward for her conduct, she positively and firmly
declined receiving them. She told him, with the
tears streaming down her cheeks, that she dared not
accept them, for if her father knew that she had
THE PLOT DEFEATED. 251
them, he would immediately put her to death. Hav-
ing accomplished her object, she ran hastily home,
and slipped in among the conspirators, where she
appeared as if nothing had happened, and escaped
detection.
In less than an hour, eight or ten large, brave,
muscular Indians came to the English, bringing with
them platters of venison and other food, as friendly
presents. As the English had their matches burn-
ing, ready to fire in case of an attack, the natives
pretended that the smoke made them sick, and asked
that they might be extinguished. This was declined.
The intelligence which had been communicated by
Pocahontas awakened suspicion in the mind of Smith
that the food which they so cheerfully offered was
poisoned. He therefore made them taste of every
dish, and then sent by some of them a message to
Powhatan, to hasten his coming, for the English
were prepared to receive him. Presently other spies
made their appearance, to see how matters were pro-
gressing. Each party was too suspicious and vigi-
lant fjr the other to get any advantage. The In-
dians reconnoitred the English, noticed their constant
preparedness for an attack, and hence deemed it the
wiser course not to molest them. When the tide
returned, Smith and his company departed, greatly
indebted to Pocahontas for the information she had
given, though at the risk of her own life, and by
252 DISTRESSING CALAMITY.
means of which they had heen delivered from the
destruction which was prepared for them
Whilst Captain Smith was on this excursion to
the Indians, an affecting calamity occurred at James-
town. Mr. Scrivener, whom he had left in charge
of affairs there, went with several others on a visit
to Hog Island. Among the company were Captain
Waldo, who had received strict orders not to leave
Jamestown, but to remain there prepared to render
aid to the president at a moment's warning, and Mr.
Anthony Gosnold, brother to Bartholomew Gosnold,
who discovered and named Cape Cod. There were
eleven in all. They imprudently embarked in a frail
skiff, which would have been unsuitable for the pur-
pose in the mild season of summer, when the water
was free from ice and unruffled by storms, but which
rendered the enterprise especially hazardous at the
present time. The weather was cold and boisterous.
The skiff being too heavily loaded, and the waves
rolling with unusual strength and magnitude, she
swamped, and all on board perished ! This sad
catastrophe involved the colony in deep gloom.
Smith being absent, and their principal men drowned,
those who remained at Jamestown were at a loss
what course to pursue.
It was proposed to send a messenger immediately
to carry the mournful intelligence to the president.
But who will go 1 It was known to be a dangerous
POCAHONTAS PROTECTS THE MESSENGER. 253
errand, requiring great courage, self-possession, and
address, in order to pass safely through the Indians
who would be met on the way, and find the presi-
dent, and therefore all declined to undertake the
perilous service, except Mr. Richard Wyffin. He
set out alone, and proceeded amidst great difficulties
to Werowocomoco, the residence of Powhatan. Tc
his great regret he found that Smith had left before
his arrival. Whilst here he noticed such extensive
preparations for war as convinced him that Powhatan
had some evil object in view. He soon had reason
to believe that these preparations were intended to
be used against the English, from the fact that his
own life was sought. It was important that some
one acquainted with that fact should give him in-
formation, and extend to him concealment. Who
would do this ? Certainly not one of Powhatan's
warriors. They were too much interested in the
success of the plot. Nothing would have given them
greater pleasure than the seizure of this messenger.
Their wives, doubtless, sympathized with them, or
if any of them did not, they could hold no communi-
cation with this newly-arrived Englishman without
detection, when their lives would be the forfeit.
And yet, if the design of Powhatan be not revealed
speedily, this visitor will be held as a captive, and,
if policy requires, put to death.
At this critical period the youthful Pocahontas
22
254 SHE SAVES WYFFIN.
appears again as the guardian angel of the white
man, and by some ingenious device manages to com
municate to him that a sword is suspended over his
head. He must flee. But where ? His trail will
be discovered ; he will he pursued, overtaken, and
brought back. She undertakes to be his protector.
She secretly conceals him until lie can leave in some
degree of safety, doubtless supplying him, in the
mean time, with food to sustain life. So soon as a
convenient opportunity presents itself, he cautiously
leaves his concealment and departs. Soon the pur
suers are after him, like bloodhounds after game.
They come to where Pocahontas is, and ask if
she knows the direction he has taken. Yes, yes,
the damsel knows, but she is too wise to inform
them ; and, to save the pursued, she directs them in
the opposite course to that which he has taken ; she
puts them upon a false scent, and they start off; the
farther they go, the wider becomes the distance be-
tween them and the object of their pursuit. In this
manner, through the instrumentality of Pocahontas,
Wyffin successfully escaped, and after great hard-
ships and embarrassments from the Indians whom
he met, some of whom he had to heavily bribe, he
succeeded in finding Smith at Pamunkey, where
Opechancanough was plotting to murder him and
all his company.
When the painful intelligence of the disaster at
THE COLONY DOOMED. 255
Jamestown was communicated to Smith, he made
the messenger swear that he would not reveal it to
any of the men, as he knew that the effect would be
to greatly dishearten them, and by consequence to
unnerve and unfit them for the exigencies they were
yet to meet.
Smith assumed a cheerful countenance, so that
the men might not suspect that the newly-arrived
messenger from home was the bearer of unwelcome
tidings, and at night embarked on board his vessels
and returned.
At this time Powhatan had determined to kill
Captain Smith and overthrow the colony. He had
gone so far as actually to threaten death upon his
own men if they did not by some means murder
him. All the Indians were therefore on the alert to
be the executioners of the president. Wherever
he went, he met vexatious embarrassments from the
natives, the object of which was to bring about such
circumstances as would favor his seizure. But Smith
was too vigilant and sagacious for them.
Two events now occurred which produced a great
change in the opinions and policy of the Indians
respecting the Euglish.
A pistol had been stolen by an Indian ; and two
brothers, also natives, who were known to be con
federates with the thief, were seized. In order to
regain the pistol, one of the brothers was imprisoned,
256 A SUPPOSED MIRACLE.
and the other was sent after the stolen article, with
instructions to return with it in twelve hours, or his
brother should be hanged. Durinsr his absence the
president ordered a fire to be kindled in his cell, and
supplied him with charcoal for fuel. As the venti-
lation of the place was bad, the foul air engendered
by the burning charcoal overcame the Indian, and
he fell senseless. When his brother returned, and
the cell was opened, he was found lying upon the
floor motionless and breathless. As he was badly
burned, the probability is, that he fell in the fire. The
brother, believing him to be dead, was deeply grieved,
and mourned over him so lamentably that the presi-
dent, to comfort him, said that, if he would promise
never again to steal, he would restore his brother to
life. The afflicted man had little hope that it could
be done. However, by the liberal use of vinegar
and spirits the fainted Indian was revived. But as
when first recovered, he appeared to be wild and
crazy, his brother was as deeply grieved as before.
Upon promise of good behavior, the president ottered
to remove that malady, and restore him to perfect
health. To accomplish this, he caused him to lie
down and take a nap, after which he was as well as
ever, except the effects of his burns. These being
dressed, and a piece of copper being given them,
they went away well pleased ; and it was soon
currently reported among all the savages that
AN EXPLOSION. 257
Captain Smith had power to raise the dei.d to
life!
The other event, which to them was so marvel-
lous, was this : One of Powhatan's Indians by some
means got possession of a large bag of powder and the
back of an armor. To show his great knowledge
and skill in the use of this wonderful article, he
spiead the powder upon the back of the armor, and
attempted to dry it over the fire, as he had seen the
English at Jamestown do. A number of his com-
panions gathered around, and looked over the armor
to see his success. Unfortunately, the poor fellow
did not know so much as he thought he did ; for he
kept the armor over the fire till it got too hot, when
the powder exploded, blew him to death, killed
one or two more, and burned the rest so severely
that they had no desire afterwards to meddle with
this mysterious article. These two events, with
others of a similar character, " so amazed and
affrighted both Powhatan and his people, that from
all parts with presents they desired peace ; return-
ing many stolen things which we never demanded
nor thought of; and after that, those that were
taken stealing, both Powhatan and his people have
sent them back to Jamestown to receive punishment ,
and all the country became absolutely as free for
us as for themselves."
It was not long, however, before the troubles of
22*
258 POCAHONTAS SAVES A BOY.
the colony began to be renewed. Food again
became so scarce, dissensions so violent, and the In-
dians so treacherous, that all comfort was destroyed.
Their trials were increased by the departure of Cap-
tain Smith to England.
The Hon. George Percy, who was left pres-
ident in his place, not understanding the Indian
character, or being destitute of tact and courage
in dealing with them, soon met with some severe
disasters.
One of his officers, Captain RatclifFe, with a small
ship and thirty or forty men, visited Powhatan for
purposes of trade. He appears to have been re-
ceived in a courteous manner by the chief, who
made fair professions, and by whose friendly ap-
pearance Ratclifte was thrown off his guard, when
he and thirty of his men were slain. Again Poc-
ahontas presents herself as a messenger of mercy.
Though her influence was too weak to prevent this
effusion of blood, yet she succeeded in saving a
boy, whose name was Henry Spilman, and who
lived for many years by her means among the
Potomac's.
On every occasion when she could be of any as-
sistance, Pocahontas was ready to serve the English.
If she could not aid them one way, she would
another; and by these important services she proved
herself their sincere and unchanging friend.
DREADFUL SUFFERINGS. 259
After the departure of Captain Smith, the colony
passed through a period of almost unparalleled
sufferings. At first, the live stock of the settlement
was wastefully consumed by the prodigal officers, or
stolen by the Indians, so that they were glad to pur-
chase a little food from the natives in exchange for
swords, firelocks, and other weapons ; by which
means the Indians became qualified to inflict upon
them greater injury than ever. Starch, horseflesh,
the skins of horses, yea, any thing, which, by being
softened and cooked in any way, could be eaten,
was converted into food. To such horrid straits
were they driven, that some of them dug up the
body of an Indian, who had been slain and buried,
and feasted upon him ! Others took the bodies of
their friends who died, boiled and stewed them with
roots and herbs to give them a flavor, and used
them for food ! It would seem as if human nature
could not descend to any thing more revolting than
this ; yet there were lower depths, and our pen hesi-
tates to record the repulsive and abominable fact
that one man murdered his own wife, pulverized
her, and had eaten a portion of her before his crime
was discovered, for which he was subsequently exe-
cuted. So extreme were the sufferings of the col-
ony at this period, that for many years afterwards
it was spoken of as " the starving time." Its im-
mediate effects upon the settlement were peculiarly
260 MANY DIE.
disastrous. About five hundred persons whom Cap-
tain Smith left, at the time of his departure for
England, were reduced, in the course of six months,
to the small number of sixty ! Four hundred and
forty persons died in half a year, chiefly from the
want of food ! Those who survived were in a mis-
erable condition — moving skeletons, living upon a
scanty supply of acorns, nuts, berries, and occasion-
ally a few fish. Without relief from abroad, they
could not have survived ten days longer. They
must all have died of starvation. A kind Provi-
dence so ordered it, that just at this time, when
they were reduced to their lowest extremity, sup-
plies arrived from England.
It is difficult to conceive the joy which the sur
vivors of that perishing colony experienced, when,
upon the 24th of May, 1610, Sir Thomas Gates
and Sir George Somers made their appearance,
bringing abundant supplies of food from home. It
was a day of great gladness. It filled the hearts
of the despairing with hope, and inspired the dying
with new life.
When " these two noble knights " became ac-
quainted with the state of the colony, they were
painfully affected. As so large a proportion of the
settlers had died, as the survivors were so weak,
and as there was so little union and enterprise
amongst them, it was considered the wiser coursp
JAMESTOWN ABANDONED. 261
to take them all back to England. Accordingly
they all embarked for that purpose. Many of
them were exceedingly anxious to have the town
and fort which, though rude, had been erected at
great labor and expense, burned to the ground.
They earnestly entreated that this might be done.
But Sir Thomas Gates refused to comply with their
wishes. It would have been a useless and wicked
destruction of property. The wisdom of Gates's
policy was soon manifest ; for, after sailing a short
distance down the river, they met Lord Delaware,
who had been appointed Captain General of Vir-
ginia, coming up with a fleet of three ships, la-
den with stores, farming utensils, weapons, and
all kinds of necessaries. He caused them all to
return to Jamestown. The good sense of Sir
Thomas Gates in preventing the destruction of
the town was now apparent, as it gave them all
homes to go to ; when, if their own unreasonable
requests had been granted, they would have been
houseless.
On the 10th of June, Lord Delaware landed at
the settlement. After listening to a sermon, he
read his commission, and immediately proceeded to
business. He soon ascertained the true state of
things, when, by cashiering some of the officers,
appointing new ones, allotting to every man some
particular kind of service, and giving them all an
262 LORD DELAWARE.
address, in which was good advice Wended with
threats of punishment to the obstinate, he suc-
ceeded in establishing affairs upon a favorable
footing, and infusing into the whole colony new
vigor.
CHAPTER XXII.
Pocahontas concealed. — Treacherous Japazaws. — His cunning
Plot. — Pocahontas betrayed. — She becomes captive to Ar-
gall. — Copper Kettle. — Powhatan's Policy. — A Truce. —
Pocahontas and her Brothers. — Messengers to Powhatan. —
Are unsuccessful. — Pocahontas in Love. — She marries an
Englishman. — Effects of her Marriage. — She is instructed in
Religion. — Is converted. — Her different Names. — Stith's Tes-
timony of her.
It seems somewhat remarkable that, after Cap-
tain Smith's departure from Jamestown, in 1609,
Pocahontas was not seen there again till 1611. It
is conjectured that, being disgusted with the conduct
of the English, she retired to the Potomac River,
that she might not witness the murders which fre-
quently occurred there. Their subsequent treat-
ment of her evinces her discretion in putting a
wide distance between herself and them, for the
next chapter in her history was the experience of
English treachery. The circumstances were as
follows : In 1612, Captain Argall arrived at James
town from England. The stores which at that
time were brought not being sufficient for the
wants of the colony, he was sent to the Potomac
to trade with the Indians there, as they were not
quite so unfriendly to the English as were Powhatan
and his followers. Upon his arrival there, Argall
204 POCAHONTAS IN CONCEALMENT.
soon formed an acquaintance with Japazaws, the
chief of the Potomacs, who had formerly been on
friendly terms with Captain Smith and the English,
and who was willing to perpetuate that friendship
through his acquaintance with the new captain.
At that time, Pocahontas, who was then seven-
teen or eighteen years of age, was living in con-
cealment among the Potomacs, the place of her
seclusion being known to only a few confidential
friends. Argall became possessed of the fact, and
immediately determined to make her, if possible, a
prisoner, and use her as the means of effecting a
treaty of peace with Powhatan. He accordingly
projiosed to give Japazaws a copper kettle if he
would bring Pocahontas on board the vessel. To
the eye of this ignorant savage, a copper kettle
was invested with great attractions. It was a
temptation too strong for resistance ; and for this
reward he agreed to betray a helpless young girl
who had unsuspectingly committed herself to his
protection. It may serve to extenuate somewhat
the treachery of this Indian, that Captain Argall
promised him that Pocahontas should receive noth-
ing but good treatment ; that his object was not to
injure her, but simply retain her as a prisoner till
he could negotiate a treaty of friendship with Pow-
hatan, her father.
It now became a question of some difficulty,
POCAHONTAS ENTRAPPED. 365
How shall this treachery be executed without Poc-
ahontas detecting it ? She had no desire to
see the English, and no curiosity to examine the
vessel, having seen many before. Some other
motive must be resorted to, some secret plan de-
vised. Japazaws therefore made his wife feign
great anxiety to see the inside of the ship, and told
her she must frequently entreat him for permission
to go on board. He, in the mean time, would
refuse his consent, until her importunity should
become so great that he would threaten to beat her
if she did not desist. All this was to be communi-
cated to Pocahontas, and after a while he would
give his consent, provided Pocahontas would accom-
pany her. In this manner, they planned to make
the kindness of Pocahontas the means of her cap-
ture. The bait so cunningly prepared took with
the unsuspicious, confiding girl. When she saw
how great was the desire of the wife of Japazaws
to visit the vessel, and that her husband would give
his permission only on condition that she would
accompany her, such was her obliging disposition
that she at once consented to go.
Captain Argall received them with great cour-
tesy, and gave them an entertainment in the cabin
When a convenient opportunity offered, the captain
invited Pocahontas into the gun room, in order to
conceal from her that Japazaws was any wise con-
2G6 POCAHONTAS BETRAYED FOR A KETTLE.
cerned in her capture. After lie had given the
chief the promised kettle, he told them Pocahontas
was his prisoner, and she must remain on board the
vessel, go to Jamestown, and assist in bringing
about friendly relations between Powhatan and the
English. At this, the hypocritical Japazaws and
wife began to howl and cry in the most distressed
manner. They appeared to be more deeply over-
whelmed with sorrow than Pocahontas, though she
also wept freely ; but by the explanations, prom
ises, and persuasions of the captain, she was grad-
ually pacified. In this deceitful manner, they
blinded the eyes of the poor girl to the fact that
she was betrayed by her own friends.
Japazaws and his wife, having received the cop-
per kettle and a few other toys, went ashore satis-
fied, leaving the noble-minded Pocahontas a captive
behind them. In this capacity she was taken back
to Jamestown, which she had not visited since the
departure of Captain Smith.
Intelligence was immediately sent to her father,
that his daughter was held a captive by the Eng-
lish, and he must ransom her by returning the
men, guns, and tools which he and his people had
stolen from Jamestown. Powhatan was greatly
perplexed by this communication. He knew not
what to do. He loved his daughter, and would
have rejoiced at her release ; but, at the same tune,
POWHATAN PERPLEXED. 267
he strongly desired to retain the men and coramod
ities which he had deceitfully obtained from the
English. The consequence was, that he made no
reply to the proposal of Captain Argall for three
months; and then he sent to Jamestown seven Eng-
lishmen, each bearing a broken, useless musket ;
saying that all the other weapons were either stolen
or lost ; yet, when they released his daughter, he
would make ample satisfaction for all injuries which
they had experienced from his people ; would give
them five hundred bushels of corn, and ever after-
wards be their friend. With this offer the English
were not satisfied. They replied that they did not
believe that the rest of the articles were stolen or
lost, and that they would keep Pocahontas till he
sent them all back, treating her, however, in the
mean time, with kindness. With this answer, Pow-
hatan was so much offended, that he had no com-
munication with them for a long time afterwards.
Finally, Sir Thomas Dale took Pocahontas, and
went in Argall's ship to Werowocomoco, Powhatan's
residence. Upon his arrival there, the chief was
absent. Dale informed the Indians that he had
come to deliver up Pocahontas ; but he received
from them only insults and bravadoes. " If you
have come to fight, you are welcome ; but we ad-
vise you to return, or you will receive the same
treatment as we gave Captain Ratcliffe." As Dale
268 BROTHERS OF POCAHONTAS VISIT HER.
had his own opinion as to what he had better do, he
paid no other heed to their advice than to engage
in conflict with them. After some fighting, attended
with the destruction of a number of their houses,
they came to terms, and sent messengers after Pow
hatan. As, however, Dale discovered certain treach-
erous proceedings on their part, he told them that
he would give them a truce till noon of the next
day ; and if by that time the articles which they
had stolen from the English were not returned, or
a direct answer to his demands given, they might
expect to be attacked — the signal of which would
be the sound of their trumpets and drums.
Two of Powhatan's sons took advantage of tlua
truce, and went on board the vessel to see their
sister. Having previously heard that she was not
well, they were greatly rejoiced to find that report
false- Her health was good, notwithstanding her
long confinement, and she was highly gratified tc
have this interview with her brothers, who promised
to persuade their father to redeem her, and to be
forever afterwards on friendly terms with the Eng
lish.
As nothing was heard from Powhatan, Mr. Join:
Rolfe ai d Mr. Sparks were sent to hi in to open
negotiations. They met with a courteous reception
from the Indians ; but the haughty king would nol
admit them intc his presence. The best they could
POCAHONTAS IN LOVE. 269
do was to hold communication with his brother,
Opechancanough, who promised to do all in his
power to bring about friendly relations with Pow-
hatan.
It being now April, the time for them to prepare
their ground for the reception of corn, and Pow-
hatan obstinately refusing to come to terms, they
returned to Jamestown, taking with them the cap-
tive Indian princess.
The history of Pocahontas is not exclusively of a
tragic character. It has a dash of the romantic.
She was as susceptible of the tender passion as
ladies who are blessed with a lighter complexion
and a more refined education. The unpleasantness
of her imprisonment was greatly alleviated by the
engagement of her affections. The person for
whom she cherished this tender interest was Mr.
John Rolfe, who is described by the record of those
times as an " honest gentleman and of good be-
havior." The attachment was mutual, and had
existed a considerable length of time before it was
publicly known. Being desirous of making her
his wife, and yet not knowing how it would be
received by the authorities, nor what course to pur-
sue in the emergency, (she being an Indian, a
princess, and a captive,) Rolfe addressed a letter
to Sir Thomas Dale, in which he acquainted him
with the facts of the case, and solicited his advice
23*
270
POCAHONTAS MARRIED.
Pocahontas at the same time communicated the
story of her love to her brother, who conveyed the
information to Powhatan.
Sir Thomas Dale and Powhatan approved the
Marriage of Pocahontas.
match, regarding it, probably, as favorable to the
promotion of peace between the two nations. In
SHE IS INSTRUCTED. 271
the course of ten days, Powhatan sent Opachiseo,
an old uncle of Pocahontas, and two of her broth-
ers, as his representatives, to officiate in his behalf
at the wedding. All things being ready, the im-
portant ceremony of marriage was solemnized in the
beginning of April, 1613, and Mr. John Rolfe became
the son-in-law of the renowned Emperor Powhatan.
The influence of this marriage was eminently
serviceable in bringing about friendly relations and
favorable commercial arrangements between the
English and the Indians under Powhatan.
In addition to this, it was also the means of
securing a treaty of amity with the powerful tribe
of Chickahominies, who consented to become the
subjects of the King of England, to assist the col-
onists in time of war, and also to pay them a yearly
tribute of grain. The tomahawk and scalping knife
were buried at the hymeneal altar.
After this important marriage, special pains were
taken to instruct the young bride in the principles
of the Christian religion. Being of a quick under-
standing, of good natural abilities, and at the same
time ardently desiring knowledge, she made rapid
progress. Being convinced of the sinfulness of
idolatry, she openly abandoned the religion of her
people, made a profession of Christianity, and was
christened by the name of Rebecca. It is said that
her original name was Matoaks; but under the
272 POCAHONTAS IS CONVERTED.
influence of some superstitious notion, this was
concealed from the English by the Indians, who
changed her name to Pocahontas, a word which,
the Moravian missionary Heckewelder says, means
a run between two hills. Stith says, " She was the
first Christian Indian in these parts, and perhaps
the sincerest and most worthy that has ever been
since. And now she has no manner of desire to
return to her father ; neither could she well endure
the brutish manners or society of her own nation.
Her affection to her husband was extremely con-
stant and true ; and he, on the other hand, under-
went great torment and pain out of his violent
passion and tender solicitude "or her."
CHAPTER XXIII.
Pocahontas visits England. — Smith's Letter to the Queen. — He
meets Pocahontas. — Her Coolness and Rebukes. — Smith's
Apology. — Reply of Pocahontas. — Smith introduces her to
the Nobility. — Pocahontas visits the King and Queen. — Her
graceful Deportment. — She goes to various Places of Amuse-
ment. — Her Husband appointed Secretary. — Pocahontas
dies. — Sorrow and Joy. — She leaves one Child. — Steukley's
Treacher}'. — Her Child taken to his Uncle's. — The Descend-
ants of Pocahontas. — John Randolph. — Story of Tomocomo.
About three years after her marriage, Mrs.
Pocahontas Rolfe, under the care of Sir Thomas
Dale, visited England. She was accompanied by
her husband and several young Indians of both
sexes. They arrived safely at Plymouth on the
12th of June, 1616.
Captain John Smith, whom Pocahontas had not
seen since his return to England, prior to her cap-
tivity, was then engaged in preparation for a voyage
to New England. He deeply regretted that the
multiplicity of his engagements presented an insur-
mountable barrier to his making a trip to Plymouth
to see her. He was sensible of his obligations to
her for her past invaluable services, and was dis-
posed to extend to her every attention and courtesy
in his power ; and, therefore, as he could not visit
her, he wrote a letter in her behalf to the queen, in
274 smith's letter to the queen.
vvliicli lie specified the important services which she
had rendered to him and the colony in Virginia ;
the great perils she incurred on their account ; her
imprisonment ; and, finally, her marriage to an
Englishman, and her conversion to Christianity.
He then entreats the queen to show her marks of
royal favor, saying, " If she should not be well
received, seeing this kingdom may rightly have a
kingdom by her means, her present love to us
and Christianity might turn to such scorn and fury
as to divert all this good to the worst of evil, where
finding so great a queen should do her some honor,
more than she can imagine, for being so kind to
your servants and subjects, would so ravish her
with content, as to endear her dearest blood to
effect that your majesty's and all the king's honest
subjects most earnestly desire. And so I humbly
kiss your gracious hands."
This letter does honor to the heart of Smith. It.
exhibits an earnest desire that his friend Pocahontas
might meet with an honorable reception at court,
and a willing disposition to do all in his power to
accomplish that important end. It is illustrative,
also, of his great sagacity in its predictions of what
would be the happy influence, in Virginia, of the
treatment which she should receive in England.
Unexpectedly, however, Pocahontas came to
London before Captain Smith left. So great was
POCAHONTAS OFFENDED. 275
the contrast between the pure and healthful air of
Virginia and the dingy, smoky atmosphere of the
great English metropolis, that the Indian princess
could not remain there with any comfort. She was
therefore taken to Brentford. When Smith knew
of her arrival, he, with several friends, went there
to see her. After giving him a very cool recep-
tion, she passionately turned from him, and did not
speak again for two or three hours. She was evi-
dently offended. Smith now felt mortified that he
had said she could speak English. But after this
long and significant silence, she began to speak.
She reminded Smith of the many favors she had
done him in Virginia, and of the strong professions
of friendship which had been exchanged between
him and her father. " You promised my father,"
said she, " that what was yours should be his, and
that you and he would be all one. When you
were a stranger in our country, you called Pow-
hatan father, and I for the same reason will now
call you father."
Although Smith cherished a sincere interest in
her welfare, and was willing, as we have seen from
his letter to the queen, to use his influence to pro-
mote her happiness, yet such was the jealousy of
the court, and such his own views of the prerog-
atives of royalty, that he did not dare to allow her
the liberty of calling him father. She was an
27G INTERVIEW WITH SMITH.
emperor's daughter — a princess. He feared, there-
fore, that to allow himself to be called her father
would be interpreted as an ambitious desire tc
aspire above the appropriate condition of a private
citizen, and would bring down upon him the dis
pleasure of his sovereign. It seems, however, thai
Pocahontas did not perceive the force of his objec-
tions ; for when, for these reasons, he desired hei
not to address him by this familiar title, she admin
istered to him, in a calm voice, and with a stern,
fixed countenance, a cutting rebuke. " You were
not afraid," said the indignant lady, " to come into
my father's country, and strike a fear into every
body but myself; and are you here afraid to let me
call you father ? I tell you then," continued she
with increasing confidence, " I will call you father,
and you shall call me child ; and so I will forever
be of your kindred and countrv. Thev always told
us you were dead ; and I knew no otherwise till 1
came to Plymouth. But Powhatan commanded
Tomocomo to seek you out and know the truth,
because your countrymen are much given to
lying."
How Captain Smith received this reproof we are
not informed. Nor why he had not kept up some
kind of correspondence with Pocahontas, or her
father, we know not. It would not have been diffi-
cult for him to have occasionally sent her some
POCAHONTAS AT COURT. 277
trifling present as a testimony of his remembrance
of the many favors which she had conferred upon
him. Of one thing we may be certain, and that is,
that it did not arise from ingratitude. However his
conduct may have had the appearance of neglect,
now that she had come to his country, he made up
for it in his constant attentions to her wants. Her
acquaintance was eagerly sought by the nobility and
other influential classes.
As the relations between her and Smith were
generally known, he was applied to daily by cour-
tiers and others for introductions to her. He gladly
availed himself of these opportunities to make her
acquainted with wealthy and honorable families,
who cheerfully extended to her those elegant hos-
pitalities and attentions which greatly conduced to
her enjoyment. His letter in her behalf to the
queen was not without its influence ; for she re-
ceived an invitation to mingle in the festivities of
the court, where she was most graciously received
by Ring James I. and his royal consort, Queen Ann.
Those who had expected to see a wild, rude, un-
couth, female savage, ignorant of or regardless of
the proprieties of cultivated society, striding awk-
wardly through the magnificent saloons, and gaping
with unconcealed wonder at the brilliant decorations
of royalty, were greatly but pleasantly disappointed.
The whole court were surprised and delighted with
24
278 DEATH OF POCAHONTAS.
the amiableness of her disposition, and the elegant
and easy gracefulness of her manners. It was gen-
erally admitted, that there were many English ladies
whose personal appearance and gentility of deport-
ment were not equal to hers.
Under the protection of Lady Delaware and
other persons of distinction, she was taken to
masks, balls, theatres, and various other places of
fashionable amusement, to which the upper classes
were accustomed to resort, with which she was
wonderfully delighted. She seems to have been a
favorite among the nobility, who vied with each
other in their efforts to promote her enjoyment.
But alas ! these pleasures were destined to be of
short duration. As the time approached for her to
return to America with her husband, who had
received the appointment of secretary and recorder
general of Virginia, she was taken sick, and died
at Gravesend in the twenty-second year of her age.
Her unexpected decease was witnessed with mingled
sorrow and joy, — sorrow that one whose history
had been so eventful, whose character was so much
admired, and who, on her return, might, by her
abilities and position in the colony, have been
eminently useful, had met with such an early doom ;
and joy, that in her last illness, she was sustained
by the consolations of religion, and died, as she
DESCENDANTS OF POCAHONTAS. 279
had lived since her conversion, a sincere and devout
Christian,
She left one child, a son, who was named Thom-
as Rolfe. He was committed to the care of Sir
Lewis Steukley, who manifested an earnest desire
to have charge of his education ; but being de-
tected in " a notable piece of treachery towards
him," the child was taken from him. Steukley
was an unprincipled character, and being convicted
of certain corrupt practices, he obtained a short
lease of life at the expense of his whole fortune,
and finally died, unwept and unhonored, in a state
of degraded indigence.
Young Rolfe was taken to London, and placed
under the charge of his uncle, Mr. Henry Rolfe.
He subsequently came to this country, where he
acquired a fortune, and attained to considerable
distinction. He had one daughter, who became the
wife of Colonel Robert Boiling. The issue of this
marriage was one son, Major John Boiling, who
became the father of one son and several daughters,
the latter of whom married Colonel Richard Ran-
dolph, Colonel John Fleming, Dr. William Gay,
Mr. Thomas Eldridge, and Mr. James Murray ;
" so that this remnant of the imperial family of
Virginia, which long ran in a single person, is now
increased and branched out into a very numerous
progeny." The blood of the famous Pocahontas
280 JOHN RANDOLPH.
now circulates in the veins of some of the most
wealthy and aristocratic families of the Old Do-
minion ; and it is well known to have been the
boast of the late eccentric John Randolph, that
this honorable distinction belonged to him, he being
one of her lineal descendants.
Tomocomo, the Indian to whom Pocahontas
referred in her conversation with Captain Smith,
was her brother-in-law, he having married one
of her sisters. Being a person of more than
ordinary ability, he sustained to Powhatan the im-
portant relations of chief counsellor and priest.
He was sent over to England with Pocahontas,
with instructions not only to make inquiries con-
cerning Captain Smith, but also to count and
bring home to Powhatan the number of the peo-
ple there. When he arrived at Plymouth, in
England, he obtained a long stick, in order that
he might keep exact tally of the number of people
whom he should see. He began his herculean
task, not knowing the amount of labor which
was before him. For every person he saw, he
made a notch in his stick ; but after a while,
when his stick was converted into a kind of coarse
file or saw by the notches cut in it, he was
convinced of the futility of his labor, and gave
it up in despair. After his return to America,
when Powhatan required a report of his 'sbors,
TOMOCOMO. 281
and asked especially for the number of the people
of England, Tomocomo, in a truly poetic spirit,
told him to " count the stars in the sky, the
leaves on the trees, and the sand upon the sea-
shore, for such is the multitude of the English,"
24*
CHAPTER XXIV.
Vonng Ladies imported. — Interesting Scene. — Long- Courtship!
prevented. — Buying Wives. — Their Value in Tobacco. — Wise
Arrangement. — Its desirable Effects. — Slaves introduced.—
Increase of Plantations. — Deceptive Peace. — A dark Plot
forming. — An extensive Conspiracy. — A dreadful Massacre.—
Barbarous Mutilations. — Jamestown saved. — Chanco's Dis-
closure. — Etfects of the Massacre.
In IG19, a novel measure was adopted, which had
an important hearing upon the welfare of the col-
ony. The men who were there had embarked in
the enterprise for the acquisition of wealth. Instead
of regarding Virginia as their permanent home, they
looked upon it only as a field for profitable adven-
ture ; and their intention was to remain there suffi-
ciently long for the acquisition of a fortune, and then
return to England to enjoy it. So long as these
views and intentions prevailed, the growth of the
colony would be impeded. The settlers must be
taught to regard that as their home, and to make
their arrangements accordingly, before any hope of
permanent thrift and advancement could be reason-
ably cherished* To accomplish this desirable object,
it was necessary that a strong female influence should
be thrown into the colony. For this purpose the
treasurer, Sir Edwin Sandys, provided a passage
SEARCHING FOR WIVES. 283
from England for ninety young women of poor
parentage, but agreeable in their appearance and of
good character, to furnish wives for the colonists.
This was a commodity for which there was a ready
demand. It was not long before these enterprising
females found themselves provided with a husband
and a home.
This operated so favorably that next year another
company of sixty was sent over. They are de-
scribed as maids of virtuous education, young, hand-
some, and well recommended.
The reader may be curious to know how these
valuable articles were disposed of, and what it cost
in those early times to obtain a helpmeet.
As the young ladies were sent over at the expense
of the colony, they were sold to the planters, so that
their importation might entail no actual loss to the
general treasury, but rather produce a profit.
Tt is left for the reader to imagine the scene
which was presented, when it was known that a
company of young ladies had crossed the ocean, and
had come to the colony on purpose to become the
wives of those who might invite them to sustain that
relation. With what interest was the vessel visited
by the young men of the settlement, and how eagerly
did they cast their eyes among the groups of fail
passengers to find one whom they thought they could
love, and of whom to make a companion for life !
234 SHORT COURTaHIPS.
With what solicitude, too, did the young ladits
regard the close inspection, and listen to the thought-
less, mirthful, and sometimes indelicate remarks of
these gallants, with one of whom, hut which one
they knew not, they would soon be identified in in-
terest, if not in affection, for better or for worse,
during life ! Courtships were necessarily short.
Engagements had to be negotiated rapidly, for, as
the supply was not equal to the demand, if any gen-
tleman hesitated in coming to a decision with refer-
ence to any young lady, he was in danger of being
superseded by some of his companions more prompt
than himself.
Of the first lot of ninety, a wife was sold for one
hundred pounds of tobacco ! But in a short time
their value so highly increased that they would bring
a hundred and fifty pounds of tobacco. If any man,
not having on hand the requisite amount of weed,
obtained a wife on credit, that debt was regarded as
one of especial honor, and was to be cancelled be-
fore others. As an additional motive to marriage,
married men were allowed to have more influence
in the colony than others, by being generally ele-
vated to official stations. All, therefore, who were
ambitious of distinction found it necessary to get a
wife. Single blessedness was not the road to a
single honor.
The arrangement was wise, and worked well ; (or
INTRODUCTION OF SLAVERY. 285
domestic ties, and associations of home, wife, and
mother Avere formed. The men felt they had some-
thing to live and labor for besides themselves. They
became attached to the soil, and interested more
deeply than ever in the general welfare of the col-
ony. Social feelings and offices of good neighbor-
hood were cultivated, by which general happiness
was promoted. From this time the number of emi-
grants so rapidly increased, that within three years
thirty-five hundred people came into Virginia.
In 1G20, another lot of emigrants was brought
into Virginia, of a different character and for another
purpose, who were destined to exert a great but
deleterious influence upon the whole country. These
were a gang of negro slaves, who had been intro-
duced into the colony by a Dutch man-of-war. This
may be regarded as the commencement of African
slavery in the United States, which, from twenty
unfortunate individuals, has, by various means, so
widely extended, that at the present time there are
more slaves in the country than equal the whole
population of the United States at the close of the
American revolution.
After emigrants began to come into the colony in
considerable numbers, new settlements were formed.
As tobacco had become an important article of com-
merce, the people were decided in their choice of a
place for settle* lent by the adaptedness of the soil
236 SETTLEMENTS MULTIPLIED.
to raise that nauseous, yet profitable weed. Wheievei
the land appeared rich and attractive, there a young
colony would be commenced. As treaties of peace
had been concluded with different tribes of Indians,
and they were so fully aware of the superiority of
English fire-arms over their own weapons of wood
and twine as to be convinced that war was bad pol-
icy for themselves, the English were seldom troubled
by them. Hence the emigrants were not unwilling
to form new settlements at a considerable distance
from Jamestown. By 1622, there were about eighty
separate plantations, extending over a space of coun-
try of a hundred and forty miles on both sides of
James River, and also on the Potomac. So little
trouble had existed between the Indians and the
whites for a considerable period, so kind and gentle
had the natives appeared, that all fear of danger,
and all suspicion of treachery, were removed from
the minds of the colonists. The Indians were per-
mitted to visit the settlements and mingle with the
people with the greatest freedom. The law which
had been passed against allowing them to use fire-
arms was a dead letter, and they were not only per-
mitted their use, but were employed by the settlers
as hunters and fowlers, to scour the woods and field?
for deer and wild fowl, by which means they became
expert in the use of the musket. As one object,
which was frequently enjoined upon the colonists in
FATAL FEARLESSNESS. 287
the instructions of the council, was the conversion of
the Indians to Christianity, they uniformly received
them in the most cordial manner, invited them to
their tables, and furnished them with lodging, that
by means of kind hospitality they might secure their
confidence and respect, and in this manner pre-
pare them for the favorable reception of religious
instruction.
All of this kindness, unsuspiciousness, and famil-
iarity was eminently favorable for the accomplish-
ment of a deep-laid Indian plot, for the total over-
throw of the English settlements.
After the death of Powhatan, which occurred in
1618, his brother Opechancanough became his sue
cessor. The new chief, or emperor, was artful,
treacherous, revengeful, and merciless. He disliked
the whites, had often made them trouble, was jealous
at their increase, and burned for an opportunity to
cut them all off, and rid the land of their hated pres-
ence. Knowing that nothing could be gained by
an open war with them, he resorted to another ex-
pedient. He, with the greatest caution and subtlety,
arranged an infernal p'ot to butcher them all in
cold blood. On the same day and the same hour
the horrid war whoop was to sound along the whole
line of the settlements on James River, and the In-
dians, previously stationed and prepared with the
weapons of the unsuspecting whites, were to dart
288 A GREAT CONSPIRACY.
upon them at a moment's warning, and cut them
down, without regard to age, sex, condition, or
character. It was a magnificent scheme of treachery,
the conception of a mind capable of devising plans
of revengeful cruelty upon an extended scale.
Of course great pains were taken to conceal the
plot from the English. A treaty of peace with them
was confirmed. A messenger, who was sent to
Opechancanough, was treated by him with unusual
courtesy and kindness, and was assured by the de-
ceitful chief that he "held the treaty of peace so
firm that it was easier for the sky to fall than for
him to violate it." Yea, such was the dissimulation
of the others, that two days before the fatal catas-
trophe, they safely guided the English through the
forests, and sent to the plantation one who had been
living among them in order to acquire their lan-
guage. On the evening preceding, and even on the
morning of the dreadful day, they visited the colo-
nies, as at other times, unarmed, bringing deer, tur-
keys, fish, fruits, and other articles for sale, and in
some places they even took breakfast with those
whom in a few hours they intended deliberately to
murder.
Yet so carefully were the arrangements of this
plot carried out, that, whilst the English were kept
in profound ignorance, the Indians were all ac-
quainted with it, and, though their dwellings werf
A DAKK CLOUD GATHERING. 289
in many instances widely scattered from each other,
yet they all had warning one from another ; they
were informed Of the precise day and hour ; they
each had their particular plantation designated on
which they were to fall, and their posts and parts
assigned in the bloody tragedy. There is some*
thing oppressively painful in the contemplation of
this dark cloud, filled with the elements of death,
slowly gathering over their devoted heads, and ap-
proaching nearer and nearer upon its dreadful
errand, whilst the doomed victims are attending
to their usual employments or sports, in entire
unconsciousness of danger, to be aroused to a re-
alization of their peril only when the descending
thunderbolt shall convince them it is too late to
escape.
At noon, on the 22d of March, 1622, the ap-
pointed day and hour, the cloud burst. The Indians,
who were all at their stations, and who, from their
familiarity with the whites, knew where all their
guns and swords were kept, secretly seized a weapon,
and simultaneously rose upon the colonists, and com-
menced an indiscriminate slaughter. So sudden
was the blow, that many never knew with what
weapon, nor by whose hand, they were struck.
Blood flowed freely in every direction. The air
resounded with the shrieks of the wounded, the
dying, and of horrified spectators, who knew that
ok
200 A DREADFUL MASSACRE.
their turn would come next, and that escape was
impossible. The innocence of infancy, the helpless-
ness of womanhood, and the hoary hairs of age fur-
nished no protection. Wisdom, piety, and benevo-
lence presented no barrier. All who could be
reached were slain, and generally with their own
weapons. Some of the perfidious executioners
entered the houses professedly to trade, others drew
their victims abroad by one pretence and another,
while the rest scattered themselves amongst the men
as they were engaged in the fields or shops, in or-
der that their work of blood might be the more
certain and rapid. In one short hour three hun-
dred and forty-seven persons were thus cruelly mur-
dered by these treacherous savages ! It was a day
of gloominess and thick darkness for the colony.
Husbands and wives, parents and children, masters
and servants, fell horribly butchered, and mingled
their blood together. Not satisfied with their death,
the barbarians mangled their lifeless bodies, tore
them to pieces as if they had been so many ravenous
beasts, and carried their bleeding parts away as evi-
dence of their merciless triumph, and as fitting
material on which to wreak their yet unsatiated
vengeance.
Still the massacre was not universal. Though
the plot was well matured and skilfully arranged.
vet it failed of accomplishing the entire destruction of
tin. fL,ur DISCLOSED. 291
the English, or of even producing any bloodshed at
Jamestown, the oldest and largest settlement in Vir-
ginia, and which was particularly obnoxious to the
Indians on that account. The reason of this signal
failure was as follows : Mr. Richard Pace had a
converted Indian, named Chanco, in his employ,
who lived in his family, and whom he treated with
all the kindness of a father. The evening preceding
the dreadful day of slaughter, the brother of this
Indian, who was also in the employ of an English-
man by the name of Perry, visited Chanco, and slept
with him. In the darkness and stillness of night,
he revealed to him the whole matter, and told him
that his king, Opechancanough, commanded him
(Chanco) to kill his master the next day at noon,
and to furnish him with an additional motive, he
urged him to follow his example, " for," said he,
" I intend to kill my master Perry." Chanco, it
seems, did not hesitate as to the course to be pur-
sued. Instead of resolving to kill his master, he
was determined to save him, if possible. Therefore,
so soon as his brother left him, he arose and dis-
closed to Mr. Pace the whole plot. Pace, who re-
sided at some distance from Jamestown, made it
known to his neighbors, who immediately placed
their houses in a state of defence. He then took a
boat, and rowed as rapidly as possible to Jamestown,
giving intelligence to all the villages and hamlets on
292 CHANCO A DELIVERER.
his route. He revealed the plot to the governor,
who immediately took measures to avert the impend-
ing hlow. All the old muskets, swords, and other
weapons which could be found were fixed for imme-
diate use. Messengers were despatched to neigh-
boring plantations, putting them on their guard, and
in this way the blow was effectually warded off
from these places ; for wherever the Indians discov-
ered the English to be on their guard, they refrained
from making any attack. So fearful were they of
gunpowder, that a single musket pointed at them
would make a score of them run. And in one in-
stance, after a band of them had made an attack
upon a place, the random firing of a gun set all to
running like so many frightened sheep. So that,
although by this dreadful slaughter many were slain,
a much larger number escaped. As a scheme for
the entire destruction of the English, it proved a
splendid failure. Chanco's disclosure saved the
lives of many hundreds, prevented the destruction
of Jamestown, and thwarted the nefarious object of
his chief. Chanco saved the colony. Let his name
ever be held in grateful remembrance. The total
number of the emigrants who had come to Virginia
was over four thousand. A year after the massacre,
two thousand five hundred men remained.
The immediate effects of this ruthless demonstra-
tion were disastrous to the colonists. Public works
EFFECTS OF THE MASSACRE. 293
Were neglected, agriculture in a great measure
ceased, villages were broken up, private plantations
abandoned, the people were terrified, and the spirit
of enterprise palsied. It was a long time before
the English recovered from this sudden and violent
check.
25*
CHAPTER XXV.
Effects of the Massacre. — A difficult Question. — Smith's Pro-
posal. — Indian War. — Stringent Treatment. — A second Mas-
sacre. — Opechancanough a Prisoner. — He is murdered. —
Border War. — The Indians conquered. — Dissolution of the
London Company. — Baptism enjoined by Law. — Union of
Church and State. — Quakers condemned. — How to judge the
early Settlers. — Church-Wardens. — Laws concerning Mar-
riage. — Concerning Shipmasters. — Whipping Posts and Duck-
ing Stools. — The Sabbath. — Fast. — The two Colonies. —
Closing Remark.
When the painful intelligence of the horrid mas-
sacre reached England, it was productive of wide-
spread sorrow. A large number of those who were
slain had relatives at home who were deeply afflicted
by their death. The company, however, by whose
control the colony was governed, instead of being
discouraged by these untoward events, were stimu-
lated to greater efforts, in order to secure the coun-
try for which they had already sacrificed so much.
Arrangements were immediately made to forward
the survivors supplies. And even the king, from
the impulse of a somewhat equivocal generosity,
was prompted to furnish them with some old, cast-
off arms, which had been rusting for an indefinite
period in the Tower of London.
A vexing question, which elicited much discussion
smith's offer. 2!)5
in the company, and on which opposite sides were
taken, was, What course shall be pursued towards
the Indians ? Some were in favor of bringing them
into subjection to the British crown, while others were
for a war of extermination. At this crisis Captain
Smith, who, from long and close observation, was
well acquainted with Indian character, proposed to
the company that if they would furnish him with one
hundred soldiers, thirty sailors, and one bark, he
would agree to protect all the settlements from the
James to the Potomac River. The company were
too poor to accept of his offer, but they gave him
permission to effect a similar arrangement with the
colonists themselves, provided he would give the
company one half the booty he should acquire. The
idea of obtaining any thing valuable from these un-
civilized Indians appeared to Smith preposterous.
He informed the company that, with the exception
of some little corn, he would not give twenty pounds
for all the booty that could be obtained from the
savages for twenty years. i
When the colonists recovered from the panic
which this sudden outburst of Indian fury had pro-
duced, they made arrangements to act upon the
offensive, and to " carry the war into the enemy's
camp." In July of that same year, to convince the
Indians that they were neither subdued nor afraid
of them, three hundred colonists went forth to forage
296 WAR PROSECUTED.
corn, and to punish all the natives whom the^
might meet. Indian duplicity, however, was too
much for them, and they allowed themselves to be
deceived by one pretence and another, until the wily
savages had successfully removed their grain beyond
reach. They managed, however, to burn their vil-
lages and destroy other property, which it was be-
lieved would subject the enemy to much suffering
during the approaching winter.
At the following meeting of the General Assem-
bly, a law was passed requiring the inhabitants of
every corporation to attack their neighboring sav-
ages, as they had done the year preceding. In 1630,
it was also enacted, that " the war begun upon the
Indians be effectually followed, and that no peace
be concluded with them ; and that all expeditions
undertaken against them be prosecuted with dili-
gence. This unsettled state of harassing warfare
continued with undiminished fury until 1632, when
a treaty of peace was concluded under the adminis-
tration of Governor Harvey. In the negotiation of
this treaty, the Indians did not receive the kindness
which had usually -been extended to them. It was
deemed expedient to deal more stringently with
them. Accordingly their villages, their cleared
lands, and their pleasant positions, which had been
actually taken possession of by the English, were
retained by them after the war, and, consequently,
ANOTHER MASSACRE. 29?
the original owners were obliged to remove to new
localities.
In 1644, on the 18th of April, another conspiracy
broke out under the influence of Opechancanough,
who was now far advanced in years and nearly blind.
It failed, however, of its object. Three hundred of
the settlers were destroyed, but the English were
not overthrown, nor driven from the country. Ope-
chancanough was taken prisoner and carried to
Jamestown. He here exhibited the same haughti-
ness for which he had always been distinguished ;
preserving a disdainful silence, and taking no inter-
est in events which passed around him. Whilst here
he was basely shot in the back by a sentinel, in re-
venge for certain injuries he had received from him
on some former occasion. As the old chief found the
current of life was fast passing away, the only thing
which seemed to occasion him regret was, that in
his dying moments he was exposed to the inquisitive
gaze of his curious and hated enemies.
For nearly two years a border warfare between
the whites and the ludians was kept up. The lat-
ter gradually yielded to the superiority of the former,
until finally so effective were English weapons that
ten men were sufficient to protect any place from the
attacks of the savages. In the month of October,
1646, a treaty of peace was established between the
Einglish ond Opechancanough's successor, whose
298 LONDON COMPANY DISSOLVED.
name was Necotowance. Amongst the terms of this
treaty were, on the part of the Indians, submission
to English authority and the cession of their lands.
The natives were now obliged to move farther into
the interior, by which the colonists were relieved, in
a great degree, of their unwelcome presence.
Previous to this, in 1624, the London Company,
under whose auspices the colonies in Virginia had
been commenced, was, hy the authority of the king,
dissolved. Pecuniarily it had not proved a profita-
ble speculation. Still it had accomplished a noble
object. It had sealed the perpetuity of the colonies
in Virginia, and had ceded to them a liberal form of
government. It had started a stream, which, though
at first it was a mere rill, was destined to increase,
until, like the waters of Ezekiel, it would rise first
to the ankles, then to the knees, then to the loins,
and afterwards become a mighty river, on the banks
of which were to grow trees bearing life-giving fruit
every month, and the leaves of which were to be
for the healing of the nations. After this, the colo-
nies in Virginia, under the geneial protection of the
British government, were left to their own resources.
Though we have now reached our assigned limits,
yet before drawing this volume to a close, it will not
be amiss to call attention to a few of the laws which
at different times were passed for the observance of
the colonists.
CHURCH AND STATE. 299
In 1662 it was enacted that every person who re-
fuses to have his child baptized by a lawful minister
shall be amerced two thousand pounds of tobacco,
half of which was to go to the informer, and half
to the parish.
" The whole liturgy of the church of England
shall be thoroughly read at church or chapel every
Sunday ; and the canons for divine service and
sacraments duly observed."
In these enactments was developed the same union
of church and state which operated so unfortunately
in the churches of the Puritans in Massachusetts,
and which had been the means of obliging so
many to leave their native land that they might find
in the wilderness of a new world freedom to worship
God. The union of church and state in England
had resulted in such severe persecutions that those
who refused to conform to the ritual of the estab-
lished church could enjoy there no quiet. They
must sacrifice their own conscientious convictions,
or else submit to the arbitrary penalty of the law.
Yet in the new world this same unwise principle,
to call it by no stronger name, was introduced, and
in Virginia every person who refused to have his
child baptized was condemned to pay a heavy fine.
Massachusetts has been severely condemned for her
strictness in executing a similar principle — for at-
tempting to enforce religious opinions and practices
300 LAWS AGAINST QUAKERS.
by means of the civil power. It is evident, however,
that she was not alone. She is not entitled to the
solitary glory or shame of advancing what she deemed
the gospel by the severe penalties of the law. Even
her treatment of the Quakers, which, it is admitted,
reflects no honor upon her wisdom or humanity,
finds almost a parallel in the following enactment
in Virginia : —
" If any Quakers, or other separatists whatsoever,
in this colony assemble themselves together to the
number of five or more, of the age of sixteen years
or upwards, under the pretence of joining in a re-
ligions worship not authorized in England or this
Country, the parties so offending, being thereof law-
fully convicted by verdict, confessions, or notorious
evidence of the fact, shall, for the first offence, for-
feit and pay two hundred pounds of tobacco ; — for
the second offence, five hundred pounds of tobacco,
to be levied by warrant from any justice of the
peace upon the goods of the party convicted ; but
if he be unable, then upon the goods of any other
of the separatists or Quakers then present; — and
for the third offence, the offender, being convicted as
aforesaid, shall be banished the colony of Virginia.
"Every master of a ship or vessel that shall bring
in any Quakers to reside here, after the first of July
next, shall be fined five thousand pounds of tobacco,
to be levied by distress and sale of his goods, and
INJUSTICE. 301
enjoined to carry him, her, or them, out of the
country again.
" Any person inhabiting this country and enter-
taining any Quaker in or near his house to preach,
or teach, shall, for every time of such entertainment,
be fined five thousand pounds of tobacco."
If any attempt were to be made to enact laws
like these at the present day, in any of the states
of this Union, it would be met by the most violent
opposition, and prevented ; but it must be remem-
bered that the great idea of religious liberty was not
then fully understood. It had not been adopted as
a principle of government by any nation upon earth.
These arbitrary laws were in harmony with those of
the governments of Europe, and, consequently, they
were not so far behind the times as they would be now.
In forming an opinion of the early settlers of this
country, we must give due weight to the influences
and associations amidst which they had been trained.
It would be doing them great injustice to judge of
them as though they had been brought up under free
institutions, like those which we now enjoy, but had
basely resisted their liberalizing tendencies. They
scarcely saw the dawn of that bright day of re-
ligious liberty, in whose enlightening and vivifying
beams we are permitted to rejoice. Yet it is diffi-
cult to suppress the expression of surprise that, after
all their painful experience of the effects of spiritual
26
302 MARRIAGE AND OTHER LAWS.
tyranny, they should themselves have adopted it as
a prominent element of government, in the treatment
of those whose religious convictions differed from
their own.
Other laws of a somewhat peculiar character were
passed, amongst which were the following : —
" Church-wardens shall present at the county
court twice every year, in December and April, such
misdemeanors of swearing, drunkenness, fornication,
&c, as by their own knowledge, or common fame,
have been committed during their being church-
wardens.
" To steal, or unlawfully to kill, any hog that is
not his own, upon sufficient proof, the offender shall
pay to the owner one thousand pounds of tobacco,
and as much to the informer ; and in case of ina-
bility, shall serve two years, one to the owner and
one to the informer.
" No marriage shall be reputed valid in law
but such as is made by the minister, according to
the laws of England. And no minister shall marry
any person without a license from the governor or
his deputy, or thrice publication of banns, according
to the rubric in the Common Prayer Book. The
minister that doth marry contrary to this act shall
be fined ten thousand pounds of tobacco.
"No master of any ship, «fcc, shall transport any
person mt of this colony without a pass, under the
PILLORIES AND DUCKING STOOLS. 303
secretary's hand, upon the penalty of paying all
such debts as any such person shall owe at his de-
parture, and one thousand pounds of tobacco to the
secretary.
" The court in every county shall cause to be set
up near the court house a pillory, a pair of stocks, a
whipping post, and a ducking stool, in such place as
they shall think convenient ; which not being set
up within six months after the date of this act, the
said court shall be fined five thousand pounds of
tobacco.
" In actions of slander, occasioned by a man's
wife, after judgment passed for damages, the woman
shall be punished by ducking, and if the slander be
such as the damages shall be adjudged at above five
hundred pounds of tobacco, then the woman shall
have ducking for every five hundred pounds of to-
bacco adjudged against her husband, if he refuse to
pay the tobacco.
" Enacted that the Lord's day be kept holy,
and no journeys be made on that day, unless
upon necessity. And all persons inhabiting in
this country, having no lawful excuse, shall every
Sunday resort to the parish church or chapel, and
there abide orderly during the common prayer,
preaching, and divine service, upon the penalty of
being fined fifty pounds of tobacco by the county
court.
304 STATUTES REGARDING ATTORNEYS.
" This act shall not extend to Quakers or other
recusants who totally absent themselves, but they
shall be liable to the penalty imposed by the
statute, &c.
" All ministers officiating in any public cure,
and six of their family, shall be exempted from
public taxes.
" 1668. The 27th of August, appointed for a
day of humiliation, fasting, and prayer, to implore
God's mercy ; if any person be found upon that day
gaming, drinking, or working, (works of necessity
excepted,) upon presentment by the church-war-
dens, and proof, he shall be fined one hundred
pounds of tobacco, half to the informer and half
to the poor of the parish."
In 1680, it was enacted that no licensed attorney
shall demand or receive, for bringing any cause to
judgment in the General Court, more than five
hundred pounds of tobacco and cask ; and in the
county court, one hundred and fifty pounds of
tobacco and cask, which fees are allowed him
without any pre-agreement.
" If any attorney shall refuse to plead any cause
in the respective courts aforesaid, for the aforesaid
fees, he shall forfeit as much as his fees should
have been."
The above laws suggest a variety of points upon
which we might indulge in some profitable reflec-
INTOLERANCE. 305
tions. These, however, are left for the reader
We can only remark, as a singular circumstance,
that the laws which were enacted against sectaries,
by the colonies at Jamestown and Plymouth, re-
sulted, when carried into execution, in mutual ex-
communication. The government at Jamestown
did not tolerate Puritan dissent, and the Puritan
government at Boston did not tolerate episcopacy.
The reader who has perused the preceding chap-
ters of this work cannot fail of being impressed
with the great trials and sacrifices which those
endured who first colonized this country, and here
laid the foundations of a government whose flag is
respected in all climes, and whose influence is felt
throughout the world. To assert that they were
imperfect, is to say that they were like ourselves.
To deny that amongst them were men of expansive
minds, noble hearts, of great courage, foresight,
prudence, and perseverance, is to do them great
injustice. As successive years rolled away, there
arose in Virginia a class of men who, by their
natural endowments and their acquired attainments,
were well fitted to adorn any station in life, and
whose genius, learning, courage, and patriotism
rendered essential assistance in the great conflict
26*
396 VIRGINIANS.
of the revolution, and in the formation of our
republican institutions, under the operation of which
we have attained to our present degree of gran
deur and power, as one of the ieading nations
upon earth. May their noble spirit ever stimulate
their descendants to an imitation of their glorious
example
New publications.
The Tempter Behind. By the Author of " Israel Mort.
Overman." Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.25. Most
readers of fiction will remember "Israel Mort, Overman," a
book which created several years ago a profound sensation
both in this country and in England. It was a work of in-
tense strength and showed such promise on the part of the
anonymous author that a succeeding work from the same
hand has ever since been anxiously looked for, in the belief
that, should it be written, it would make a yet more decided
impression. " The Tempter Behind," now just brought out
in this country, shows that the estimate of the public as to
the ability of the author was not too high. It is in every
way a higher and stronger work, and one that cannot but
have a marked effect wherever it is read. It is not merely an
intensely interesting story; something more earnest than
the mere excitement of incident underlies the book. It is
the record of the struggles of a young and ambitious student
against the demon of drink. He is an orphan — the ward of
a rich uncle who proposes to settle his entire property upon
him in case he conforms to his wishes. It is the desire of
the uncle that he shall become a clergyman, a profession for
which the young man has a strong and natural preference.
Unknown to his uncle, he has formed the habit of social
drinking at college from which he cannot extricate himself.
The terrible thirst for intoxicants paralyses his will, and
renders him a slave to the cup. Every effort he makes is
unsuccessful. He loses rank at college, and is afterward
dismissed from his post as private secretary to an official of
the government, on account of the neglect of his studies and
duties, but without exposure. His uncle knows his failures,
but not their cause, and demands that he either enter the
ministerial profession for which he has prepared himself, or
leave the shelter of his roof. The young man, who has too
much principle to assume a position which he fears he may
disgrace, does not confide in his uncle, and secretly departs
from the house, leaving behind him a letter of farewell, de-
termined to make one more trial by himself, and among
strangers, to break the chains which bind him so closely.
The story of his experiences, trials and temptations are viv-
idly and almost painfully told, with their results. The book
needs no commendation. Through the enterprise of the
publishers, it makes its first appearance in America, and
will be brought out in Londoa after Hg issue here.
NEW PUBLICATIONS.
The Lite axd Explorations of David Livixgstoxe,
LL. D. By John S. Roberts. Including Extracts from Dr.
Livingstone's Last Journal. By Ilev. E. A. Manning, who
Portrait on stool and illustrations. Boston: D. Lothrop &
Co. Price $1.50. So long ;is there exists in the Inuuail
mind an admiration for heroism in a good cause, for cour-
age under extraordinary difficulties, for inflexible persever-
ance in the face of obstacles seemingly insurmountable, and
for faith remaining unshaken amidst disheartening sur-
roundings, so long will the memory of David Livingstone
be held in respect and reverence. The simple and un-
adorned story Of the wanderings and sufferings of the mis-
sionary explorer in the wilds of Africa possesses a stronger
fascination than the most skilfully-devised romance. More
than thirty of the most active years of the life of Living-
stone were spent in Africa. Going to that country at th«
early age of twenty-seven to engage in missionary work, for
nine years he mingled with the native tribes, acquiring
their language, teaching, and making such explorations as
were incidental to his labors. At the end of that time,
fired with the desire of opening 1 up the mysteries of that
almost unknown country, he set out upon a journey of
exploration, the particular aim being the discovery of Lake
Ngami. lie succeeded, and collected, besides, a vast
amount of scientific and geographical information which
was entirely new. In 1852, having sent bis family to Eng-
land, lie started on another journey of exploration, being
absent four years, and traversing in that time over eleven
thousand miles. On his return be published bis first book,
in which be detailed his discoveries. Ho paid a short visit
to England, whore be was received with open arms by
scholars and scientific men, and every honor was accorded
him. In 1858 he began his third voyage of exploration, ac-
companied by his wife, who died on the way. He returned
in 18US, but immediately sot cut with a more extended plan
in view. Foronore than four years nothing was beard from
him except in the way of rumors. Then letters came, long
delayed, detailing bis plans, followed by a silence of two
years. In 1871 lie was found at. Ujiji, alive and well, by
TIenry M. Stanley, who had been sent in search of him by
the New York Herald. He joined Stanley, who bad been
given a carte blanche for explorations, and was with hi:u
until be died, May 1, ISTo, at Ilala. in Central Africa. The
present volume is an intensely interesting account of these
several jouri -ys-eompiled from the most authentic sources,
Ibe chief being Livingstone's own descriptions and journal*.
A TRIUMPH FOR GOOD LITERATURE.
'{From the N. Y. Weekly Tribune, Nov. 14, 1883.)
Among publishers who have carried into their work
serious convictions as to their duty to the public in the
matter of supplying good literature, and who have reso-
lutely resisted all temptations in the more lucrative direc-
tion of that which is simply sensational, an honorable
place may be claimed for D. Lothrop & Co., who have
accomplished in the United States a work second to that
of no publishing house.
Little change can be made in the literary tastes of a
generation which is passing off the stage. If there are
evidences of dangerous tendencies in popular thought, or
if an infection of the public mind is being spread by un-
wholesome reading, the antidote for all this, so far as the
future is concerned, lies in the protection of the young by
providing them with a literature which is at once attrac-
tive and wholesome.
This work was undertaken by D. Lothrop & Co. years
as;o. With the firm conviction that ultimate success
would attend their efforts, they have employed the pens
of scores of those who have shared their convictions, in-
cluding some of the best known authors at home and
abroad, and have sent out an ever increasing stream of
pure, attractive and instructive literature, which has
reached every part of the land, and made their name,
famous everywhere.
Those who began, as children, to read books of the
character supplied by D. Lothrop & Co., have a taste for
books equally elevating and instructing in maturer years.
For the thousands of such, and the thousands of others
who may be attracted by good literature, the later pub-
lications of this house, as evidenced by its large and
rapidly increasing list of miscellaneous standard books,
make generous provision.
In a general way, the public are familiar with the aims
of this house, and have come to regard its imprint upon a
book as a guarantee of excellence in all essential qualities.
EECEN T AND CHOICE EOOKS EOE S. S. LIBEAEIES.
By E. A. Baud.
Pushing Ahead, .
Roy's Dory,
Little. Brown-Top,
After the Freshet,
By Margaret Siduey
The Pettibone Name, .
So as by Fire,
Half Year at Bronckton,
By Pansy.
An Endless Chain,
Ester Ried Yet Speaking, .
New Year's Tangles, .
Side by Side,
Si
25
i
25
i
25
i
25
$1
25
i
25
i
25
$1
50
i
50
i
00
60
By Carrie A. Cooke.
To-days and Yesterdays, . $i 2;
From June to June, . . 1 25
By Marie Oliver.
Seba's Discipline, . . $1 50
Old and New Friends, . . 1 50
Ruby Hamilton, . . . 1 50
By Mis. 8. B. C Clark.
Our Street f,t 50
Yensie Walton, . . . 1 50
Yensie Walton's Womanhood, 1
By Mrs. J.J. Colter.
One Quiet Life, ... 1
Robbie Meredith, . . 1
Baker,
Drinkwater Conklin,
Soldier and Servant, by Ella M.
Keenie's To-morrow, Jennie M
Hill Rest, by Susan M. Moulton
Echoes from Hospital and White House. Experiences of Mrs. Re
becca R. Pomroy during the War, by Anna L. Boyden,
Not of Man but of God, by Jacob M. Manning,
Cambridge Sermons, by Alexander McKenzie, .
Self-Giving. A Story of Christian Missions, by W. F. Bainbridge
Right to the Point. From the Writings of Theodore L. Cuyler,
Living Truths. From Charles Kingsley, ....
For Mack's Sake, by S. J. Burke
Little Mother and her Christinas, by Phcebe McKeen,
My Girls, by Lida M. Churchill,
Grandmother Normandy, by the author of "Andy Luttrell,'
The Snow Family, by M. B. Lyman, ....
The Baptism of Fire, by Charles Edward Smith,
Around the Ranch, by Belle Keliogg Towne, .
Through Struggle to Victory, by A. B. Meservy,
Three of Us, by Heckla
Breakfast for Two, by Joanna Matthews, ....
Onward to the Heights of Life, .....
Torn and Mended, by W. M. F. Round, .
That Boy of Newkirks, by L. Bates,
The Class of '70, by H. V. Morrison, ....
Uncle Mark's Amaranths, by Annie G. Hale, .
Six Months at Mrs. Prior's, by Emily Adams, .
A Fortunate Failure, by C. B. LeRow, ....
Carrie Ellsworth, by M. D. Johnson, ....
The Pansy Primary Library, 30 vols., ....
5°
25
25
25
25
25
25
25
5°
5°
00
00
=5
00
25
25
00
25
25
80
00
25
25
00
25
25
50
25
25
25
50
***LOTHRGP'S SELECT S. S. LIBRARIES. The choicest, fresh-
est books at very low prices.
ADMIRABLE TEMPERANCE BOOKS.
The Only Way Out, by J. F. Willing
John Bremm, by A. A. Hopkins, .......
Sinn -r and Saint, " "
The Tempter Behind, by John Saunders,
Good Work, by Mary D. Chellis
Mystery of the Lodge, by Mary D. Chellis,
Finished or Not, ...........
V Messrs. D. I.etlirop «V Co., Boston, also publish the celebrated
Pansy and Pkize Books. Full Catalogue sent on application.
*I
50
I
25
I
*s
I
25
I
5"
I
5<"
I
So
New Publications.
Out and About. By Kate Tannatt Woods. Illustrated.
Boston : D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.50. Every boy and
girl in the country used to delight in the Bodley books,
and here is a volume which is in all respects their worthy
successor. It is based upon something like the same plan,
in that it takes a whole family, instead of a single member
of it, about the country sight-seeing. We might rather say
two whole families, for that is just what the author does.
The Hudsonsand the Marstons are neighbors in the vicinity
of Boston, and the children are great friends. They all go
to Cape Cod and Nantucket to spend the summer, and from
there the Hudsons are called away to San Francisco by Col.
Hudson, who is an army officer, and is stationed there.
The book describes their stay on the Cape, and their long
overland journey to the Pacific coast. Its interest is not
wholly confined to the members of the party, for the author
takes special pains to give correct and vivid pictures of the
various places visited. The illustrations are some of the
best ever put into a children's book, and are many from
drawings and photographs made on the spot.
Chronicles of the Stimpcett Family. By Abby
Morton Diaz. Boston : D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.25.
Some one once said, " Give a Frenchman an onion and a
beef-bone, and he will make a dozen different kinds of
delicious soup." Give Mrs. Diaz two or three simple inci-
dents, and she will manufacture half a dozen stories so
sprightly and jolly, and so full of every day human nature
withal, that to the young they are a source of perennial
delight, while the old people can get as much enjoyment out
of them as from a volume of Scott or Dickens. This new
book, which has never seen the light in any newspaper or
magazine, will be ready in ample time for the holidays, and
the father who wants to make his little ones perfectly happy
at that time will take good care to secure a copy. The
Stimpcetts have a " Family Story Teller," and the wonder-
ful, queer, strange and funny stories which this individual
has treasured up in his memory, and retails to the children
on various occasions, will be laughed over, and talked over,
and thought over, tfhtil the author is ready with another
volume.
NEW PUBLICATIONS.
Next Things. By Pansy. A Story for Little Folks.
Fully illustrated. Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.00.
This is a bright little story with two heroes, and the lesson
it tries to teach young readers is to do the work that
lies nearest to them first; in other words, "What to do
next. No one can do the second thing; he can do the first."
Bound up in the same cover is a capital story called
" Dome's Day," in which are related the adventures of a
little girl who went to sleep in the cars and got carried out
of her way. The history of what she did, and how she got
home, will interest the children.
Mrs. Harry Harper's Awakening. A Missionary
story by Pansy. Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.00.
This is one of Pansy's " lesson books," in which, under the
guise of a story, she drives home a truth so thoroughly that
the dullest and most unimpressible reader cannot help seeing
and feeling it. Mrs. Harry Harper was a young wife in a
strange city, without acquaintances, and with nothing to do
during the long hours of the day while her husband was ab-
sent at his business. One day in walking aimlessly along
the street she follows a crowd of ladies into what she sup-
poses is a bazar, but what she soon discovers to be a mis-
sionary meeting. Her attention is excited by what she sees
and hears ; her sympathies and religious feelings are
awakened, and she enters into practical Christian work with
all her heart and soul. The book is one of serious purpose
and falling into the hands of people like Mrs. Harper will be
a means of undoubted good.
Pizarro; or, The Discovery and Conquest of Peru. Il-
lustrated. Edited by Fred H. Allen. Boston: D. Lothrop
& Co. Price $1.00. This is the third volume in Mr. Allen's
valuable little series, and is a concise and interesting history
of a country which at this very moment is undergoing a
conquest as bloody and exhaustive as that which occurred
350 years ago, when the Spanish ancestors of the present
race of Peruvians carried fire and slaughter into the homes
of the native inhabitants. The story is told with spirit,
and with enough detail to enable the reader to get a clear
and connected idea of the different campaigns of Pizarro in
South America from the time of his landing on its shores in
1509 until his assassi nation by his own countrymen in hif
kouse in Lima in 1541.
New publications.
Young Folks' History of America. Edited by Heze-
Eiali Butterworth. Boston : D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.50.
In form and general appearance this is an exceedingly attract-
ive volume. The paper is good, the type clear, and the illus-
trations with which its pages are crowded are well chosen
and finely engraved. Mr. Butterworth has selected for the
basis of his work McKenzie's "History of the United
States," which was published in England several years ago.
The text has been thoroughly revised, changes made where
necessary, fresh matter introduced and new chapters added,
the remodelled work being admirably adapted for use in
schools or for home reading. It sketches succinctly and yet
clearly the gradual development of the country from the
time of the landing of Columbus down to the present;
brings into relief the principal occurrences and incidents in
our national history ; explains the policy of the republic,
and gives brief biographies of the statesmen and soldiers
who have rendered especial services to the country. The
narrative is brought down to the present moment, and in-
cludes an account of the . inauguration of Garfield, with
sketches of the members of bis cabinet. An appendix con-
tains a list of the Presidents and Vice Presidents of the
United States, with the dates of their qualifications; statis-
tics showing the population and area of the states and terri-
tories, a list of the cities and towns of the United States hav-
ing a population of ten thousand and upwards, according to
the census of 1880, and a chronological table of events.
There is, besides, an exhaustive index. The work should
find a place in every home library.
Warlock o' Glenwarlock. By George MacDonald.
Illustrated. Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.75. This
charming story, by one of the foremost English writers of
the time, which has appeared in the form of monthly sup-
plements to Wide Awake, will be brought out early this
fall in complete book form uniform in style with A Sea
Board Parish, and Annals of a Quiet Neighborhood. It is
a picture of Scotch life and character, such as none but? Mr.
MacDonald can paint; full of life and movement, enlivened
with bursts of humor, shaded by touches of pathos, and
showing keen powers of analysis in working out the charac-
ters of the principal actors in the story. The book was set
from the author's own manuscript, and appears here simul-
taneously with the English edition.
nfw Publications .
-—~ ■ ■■ - - .- 1 m
L)i:,:;i;ii and Saint : A story of the Woman's Crusade :
by A.A.Hopkins, author of "John Brenim: His Prison
Bars;," etc. Boston : D, Lothrop & Co. Price $1.25. This
is a notable addition to temperance literature and combines,
in style and treatment, some of the strongest charac-
teristics of that unique temperance narrative, with
salient features peculiar to itself. It is both a live,
progressive, radical reform story, quite abreast with
the temperance thought of to-day, and an intense,
absorbing record of heart experiences, reading as if
they were all real. In its delineation of scenes and inci-
dents in the Woman's Crusade, it traverses a field rich in
suggestion, in feeling and in fact, and hitherto ignored by
the novelist. The Crusade marked an epoch in temperance
activities, and Sinner and Saint vividly reflects the wonder-
ful spirit of that movement, while as vividly portraying the
strange methods and the remarkable faith that gave it suc-
cess. This is a broader, more comprehensive story than its
predecessor from the same pen, more abundant in charac-
ters, and stronger in the love elements which these contrib-
ute. The religious tone of it also, is more decidedly
pronounced. Buylan (N"ew York?), Worrom, Ohio, and a
Rocky mountain mining camp, form the locali. Of all
these Mr. Hopkins writes like one familiar with his ground,
as he is confessedly familiar with the different phases of
temperance endeavor and need. " To the women who work
and pray, for love's dear sake and home's, that fallen
manhood may come to its own again," he dedicates his
work. It should win the early perusal of all that nobla
army, and of a wide circle besides — of all, indeed, who
sympathize with human weakness and admire womanly
strength.
Kings, Queens and Barbarian's; or. Talks about
Seven Historic Ages. By Arthur Oilman, M.A. New Edi-
tion, enlarged. III. Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.00.
This handsome little volume, prepared for young readers, is
a pleasant condensation of the main facts in the world's his-
tory from the time of the Golden Age of Greece, which
dates back to five hundred years before Christ, down to the
Golden Age of England, or the time of the Puritans. The
information is conveyed in the form of a family dialogue, in
which the father entertains his children evening after eve-
ning, in a series of talks, taking up in a natural way one
subject after another, giving just enough of each to create
an appetite among the young listeners to know more about
them and to bring the various volumes of history in the fam-
ily library into active demand. Young readers will find it
a delightful volume.
NEW PUBLICATIONS.
Chips from the White House. — 12 ino. 486 pp. $1.50
What the press says of it:
In tills handsome volume of five hundred pages have been
Drought together some of the most important utterances of
our twenty presidents, carefully selected from speeches and
Addresses, public documents and private correspondence,
;. id touching upon a large variety of subjects. — Golden,
Rule, Boston.
Most of the extracts are dated and accompanied by brief
explanations of the circumstances under which they were
written, and the volume, therefore, if judiciously read, will
give a clearer idea of the character of the men than can be
gathered elsewhere by reading a small library through. —
JVew York Graphic.
The selections are made with judgment and taste, and
represent not only the political status of the distinguished
writers, but also their social and domestic characteristics.
The book is interesting in itself, and specially valuable as
a convenient book of reference for students of American
history. Its mechanical presentation is all that can be
asked. — Providence Journal.
Each chapter is prefaced by a brief synoposis of the life
and services of its subject, and most of the extracts are dated,
with brief explanations of the circumstances under which
they were written. The work, in fact, is a handbook. It
is convenient for reference of American history. It is
printed in clear, large type, is tastefully and strongly bound,
and is supplemented by a very full index. — Woman's Jour-
nal, Boston.
The book is thoroughly good ; none better could be
placed in the hands of young persons. By the light of
these they can see the reflection of the character of the
grand men who have been called to rule over the Nation
during its existence. No other nation ever had such a
succsssion of rulers, where so few have proved failures.—*
Inter Oceaw, Chicago.
NEW PU BLICATIONS.
» — ^ — ~ m
Originality. By Elias Nason. Boston: D. Lothrop &
Co. Price $.50. Mr. Nason has here made a reply to
Wendell Phillips' "Lost Arts," which is well worth read-
ing for its point and snggestiveness. He endeavors to show
the meaning of the word, and what important results have
come from the originating powers of a few bright men since
the beginning of civilization. He takes up, one by one, the
points made by Mr. Phillips in his famous lecture, and shows
on what slighl grounds they rest, and of how little weight
they really are when examined and analyzed. Mr. Nason
does not believe that any of the useful arts have been lost.
The ancients had few to lose. They made glass, but they
did not know how to use it. They could embalm dead
bodies; but of what use were embalmed dead bodies ? They
had some knowledge of mathematics, but a school-boy's
arithmetic to-day contains more mathematical knowledge
than has come out of all the exhumed cities of the Orient.
There were more marvels of art displayed at the Centennial
exhibition than in the ancient world for twenty centuries.
Mr. Nason insists that the ajsthetical productions of the
ancients have been vastly over-estimated. The periods of
Demosthenes," lie says, "yield in Titanic force to the
double-compact sentences of Daniel Webster. Mr. Phillips
himself has sometimes spoken more eloquently than Cicero.
Homer never rises to the sublimity of John Milton." The
world grows wiser and better. Age by age, it has been de-
veloping its resources and adding pearl to pearl to the diadem
of its wisdom; sometimes slower, sometimes quicker, but
always upward and onward. Mr. Nason writes in a fresh
and sparkling style, and the thousands who have listened
with rapt attention to Mr. Phillips' eloquent presentation of
his side of the question will find equal pleasure and greater
profit in reading this charming essay, which is equally elo-
quent and unquestionably sounder in its conclusions.
The Life and Writings of Charles Dickens. By
Phebe A. Hanaford. Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price
$1.50. A life of Dickens, written by a popular author
and upon a new plan, will be sure to meet with favor at the
hands of the public. Mrs. Hanaford has not attempted to
write a critical and original analysis of the great author
from her own point of view, but, while sketching the main
incidents of his life, has quoted liberally from his works to
illustrate his genius, and from the correspondence and
writings of his personal friends to show the estimation in
which he was held by them as a man, a philanthropist and
a Christian. The volume commends itself to every lover of
Dickens, and deserves to be widely known and read.
New publications.
Grandmother Normandy. By the Author of " Silent
Tom." V.I. F. series. Boston: D. Lotlirop & Co. Price
$1.25. The series of which this volume is the third issue,
has already achieved a remarkable popularity, and Grand-
mother Normandy will find a host of readers the moment it
takes its place upon the counters of the booksellers. It deals
more directly with some of the vital points of Christianity,
than either of its predecessors, and shows how the bitter things
in every one's experience may be turned to good and lasting
account. It teaches that life lived selfishly is a curse; but
that giving sympathy, love, help, and hope to others makes
one grow grandly strong, and fits one for great things in the
hereafter. It shows that to one who works earnestly and
conscientiously life is a vast, undiscovered country, full of
marvels, attainments, golden opportunities and industries,
rich with mines of unexplored thought, and bright with
usefulness. The story itself is fascinatingly told. The
character of Grandmother Normandy, stern, relentless, and
unforgiving, almost to the last, is strongly drawn, and tho
author has shown her skill in the means she has devised for
softening the old lady's heart and melting the pride whic^
has wrought so much unhappiness in her family. The
book is written in an entertaining style, and without any
flagging of interest from the first chapter to the last.
Young Folks' Speaker. A Collection of Prose and
Poetry for Declamations, Kecitations, and Elocutionary
Exercises. Selected and arranged by Carrie Adelaide Cooke.
Illustrated. Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.00. Here
is the book for which school children have long been wait-
ing; a book not thrown together of any and all kinds of
material, simply to meet the popular demand, but a care-
fully compiled collection of pieces suitable for reading and
speaking, most of which have never before been included
in any work of the kind. The oft expressed wishes of the
children for something new — " Something that hasn't been
read to pieces" — is here fully met. Some of the old
favorites, without which no book of declamation would be
complete, are given; selections from Longfellow, Whittier,
and Holmes; but as has been already said, the bulk of
the volume is made up of fresh and unhackneyed pieces,
chosen for their poetic merit, pure sentiment, and the
opportunity they offer for elocutionary display. No
collection of the kind that has yet been published presents
feo many excellences, or is better adapted to the wants of
the class for which it has been especiall}" prepared. It
deserves to become a standard in the schools of the country.
The illustrations are many and attractive.
NEW PUBLICATIONS.
Doctor Dick : A seque] to " Six Little Rebels. By-
Kate Tannatt Woods. Boston : D. Lothrop & Co. Price,
$1.50. Ever since the publication of that charming story,
Six Little Rebels, Lliere has been a constant demand from all
quarters for a continuation of the adventures of ihe bright
young Southerners and their Northern friends. The hand-
some, well-illusiraled volume before us is the result. r J lie
story begins with Dick and Reginald at Harvard, with Miss
Lucinda as their housekeeper, and a number of old friends
as fellow-boarders. Dolly and Cora are not forgotten, and
hold conspicuous places in the narrative, which is enlivened
by bright dialogue and genuine fun. What they all do in
their respective places — the hoys at college, Cora at Vassal - ,
Dolly with her father, Mrs. Miller at Washington, and the
others at their posts of duty or necessity, is entertainingly
described. The story of the fall of Richmond and the assas-
sination of Lincoln are vividly told. One of the most
interesting chapters of the book is that which describes the
visit, after the fall of the Confederacy, of Reginald's father,
General Greshain, to Cambridge, and the rejoicings which
followed. The whole book is full of life and incident, and
will be thoroughly enjoyed by young readers.
Young Folks' History or Russia. By Nathan Haskell
Dole, editor and translator of " Rambaud's Popular History
of Russia." Fully illustrated. 12mo, cloth, $1.50; half
Russia, $2.00. Mr. Dole has for several years made a care-
ful and special study of Russian history, and the volume
before us bears testimony to the critical thoroughness of
the knowledge thus gained. Russia has no certain history
before the ninth century, although there is no lack of
legend and tradition. Some attention is given to these, but
the real record of events begins just after the time Vladimir
became Prince of Kief, about the beginning of the tenth
century. The contents are divided into two books, the first
being sub-divided into "Heroic Russia," " Russia of the
Princes," "The Enslavement of Russia," and "The Russia
of Moscow." The second book deals with Russia after its
establishment as an empire, and its sub-divisions have for
their special subjects, "Ivan the Tyrant," "The Time of
the Troubles," "The House of the Romanoffs," and
"Modern Russia." It would have been in place had Mr.
Dole given the reader a chapter on modern Russian politics,
a thing which could easily have been done, and which is
absolutely necessary to enable the reader to understand
current events and prospective movements in the empire.
The volume is profusely illustrated, and contains two double-
page colored maps.
New publications.
The Tent ix the Notch. By Edward A. Rand. A
Sequel to "Bark Cabin on Kearsarge." 111. Boston: D.
Lothrop & Co. Price $1,00. The boys and girls who last
year read Mr. Rand's charming book, Bark Cabin on
Kearfsarye, will bail this present volume with genuine de-
light. It is a continuation of that story, with the same
characters, and relates the adventures of the Merry family
during the vacation season, the camping-out place being
changed from Kearsarge to the Notch, and the bark cabin
giving place to a large ient for a summer residence. The
location selected for the camp is a short distance down the
Notch road, within easy walk of the Crawford House where
the ladies of the family have a room, although their days
are spent at the tent. From this point excursions are
made in all directions, every known point of attraction being
visited and others eagerly searched for. One day they make
the ascent of Mt. Washington, the ladies going up by rail
and the boys taking the Crawford bridlepath. Another
they climb Mt. Willard- to enjoy the magnificent panorama
spread out below, and one clay the boys take part in an ex-
citing but unsuccessful bear hunt. The author has inter-
woven Avith his story many of the local traditions of the
mountains, and his descriptions of the natural scenery of the
region are so vivid and accurate that one who has gone over
the same ground almost feels as if the book were a narrative
of real occurrences. Like the first voluem of the series,
The Tent in the Notch is capital reading, even for old folks.
To the boys and girls who expect to make the mountains a
visit this summer, it is, aside from its interest as a story, as
good as a guide book, and what they will learn from its
pages will add greatly to their enjoyment.
Over Seas: or, Here, There, and Everywhere. Ill
Boston: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.00. Twenty-one bright,
sparkling sketches of travel and sight-seeing make up the
contents of this handsome volume, which every boy and girl
will delight to read. The various stories are all by popular
authors, and cover adventures in Italy, Germany, France,
and other countries of Europe, China, Mexico, and some out
of the way corners of the world where travellers seldom get,
and which young readers know little about. They are full
of instructive information, and the boy or girl who reads
them will know a great deal more about fqreign countries
and the curious things they contain than could be gained
from many larger and more pretentious books. The volume
is profusely illustrated.
RECENT BOOKS
Yensie Walton. By Mrs. S. E. Graham Clark. Bos-
ton: D. Lotlirop & Co. $1.50. Of the many good hooks
which the Messrs. Lotlirop have prepared for the shelves of
Sunday-school libraries, " Yensie Walton " is one of the
best. It is a sweet, pure story of girl life, quiet as the flow
of a brook, and yet of sufficient interest to hold the attention
of the most careless reader. Yensie is an orphan, who has
found a home with an uncle, a farmer, some distance from
the city. Her aunt, a coarse, vulgar woman, and a tyrant
in the household, does her best to humiliate her by making
her a domestic drudge, taking away her good clothing and
exchanging it for coarse, ill-fitting garments, and scolding
her from morning till night. This treatment develops a
spirit of resistance; the mild and affectionate little girl be-
comes passionate and disobedient, and the house is the
scene of continual quarrels. Fortunately, her uncle insists
upon her attending school, and in the teacher, Miss Gray,
she finds her first real friend. In making her acquaintance
a new life begins for her. She is brought in contact with
new and better influences, and profiting by them becomes in
time a sunbeam in her uncle's house, and the means of
softening the heart and quieting the tongue of the aunt who
was once her terror and dread. Mrs. Clark has a very pleas-
ing style, and is especially skilful in the construction of her
stories.
"Yensie Walton" is a story of great power, by a new
author. It aims to show that God uses a stern discipline to
form the noblest characters, and that the greatest trials of
life often prove the greatest blessings. The story is subor-
dinate to this moral aim, and the earnestness of the author
breaks out into occasional preaching. But the story is full
of striking incident and scenes of great pathos, with occa-
sional gleams of humor and fun by way of relief to the more
tragic parts of the narrative. The characters arc strongly
drawn, and, in general, are thoroughly human, not gifted
with impossible perfections but having those infirmities of
the flesh which make us all akin.
New Publications.
The Lokd's Pursebearers. By Hesba Stretton.
Boston. D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.25. The name of
Hesba Stretton is too well known in English literature
to render it necessary to make special commendation of
any work from her pen. No writer of religious fiction
stands higher in England, and there is not a Sunday-school
library where some one of her volumes may not be found.
She has the faculty of entertaining and instructing at the
same time. The present publishers have made special
arrangements with her for the production in this country
of her latest work, and the probabilities are that all her
future books will bear their imprint. In The Lord's
Pursebearers the author draws a terrible picture of life
among the vicious poor in London streets, and shows
by what shifts the professional beggars and thieves of
the great Babylon manage to live and thrive on the mis-
placed charity of the pitying well-to-do population. She
arouses a strong feeling of sympathy for the children who
are bred in the haunts of vice, and who are instructed
in crime before they are old enough to know the meaning
of the word. The story is one of intense interest, and
the characters, especially those of old Isaac Chippendell,
his granddaughter Joan, and little Lucky, are forcibly
drawn. One can hardly believe that such places exist
or that such deeds are perpetrated as are here described,
but one who is familiar with London and its streets knows
that they are no exaggerations. The volume is illustrated.
The Afterglow of European Travel. By Adelaide
L. Harrington. Boston : D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.50.
This pleasant record of experiences abroad will delight those
who have gone over the. same ground, as well as those who
have never strayed beyond the bounds of their own country.
It is not a connected story of travel, but consists of reminis-
cences and descriptions of various spots and objects which
made the deepest and most lasting impression upon the
writer.
New Publications.
A Fortunate Failure. By Caroline B. LeRow. Bos-
con: D. Lothrop & Co. Price $1.25. The author of this
charming book is widely known as a successful writer of
magazine stories, and any thing from her pen is sure of a
multitude of readers. Her style is clear and flowing, and
she is peculiarly happy in the invention of incidents. In
the present volume her powers are shown at their best. The
principal character of the story is Emily Sheridan, the
bright, ambitious daughter of a New Hampshire farmer,
whose pride and comfort she is. Taken from her quiet sur-
roundings by a rich aunt and placed at a distant boarding-
school, she meets new friends, and new paths are opened to
her in life. It is the author's plan to trace her development
under the changed and varying influences which surround
her, and to show how she is affected in heart and mind by
them. Nothing can change the natural sweetness of her
character, however, her experiences serving only to ripen
and bring out the finer and higher qualities of her nature.
In one of her companions, Laura Fletcher, the author draws
the type of a certain class of girls to be found everywhere —
bright, warm-hearted, full of life, and tinctured with tomboy-
ism and a love of slang. Maxwell King is another well-de-
lineated character bearing an important part in the story.
We do not propose to sketch the plot in detail; that would
spoil it for most readers, and we do not wish to deprive
them of the pleasure they will find in reading the story for
themselves.
Mary Burton Abroad. By Pansy. 111. Boston: D.
Lothrop & Co. Price 75 cents. This pleasant book i* made
up of a series of letters supposed to have been written from
some of the great cities of Europe, principally Edinburgh
and London. They contain information about objects of
♦nterest in these places, descriptive and historical, and are
.Vritten in that gossipy, unconventional style which is pleas-
ing to children.
;■:•
H
;